#every time she was being distracting and asking pointless questions she was just reaching out to you
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Sae Niijima is such a good character it drives me insane a little. She's not a mother nor a maternal or doting older sister but instead a twenty four year old who was thrown into a position of responsibility that she never asked for. She loves Makoto just as much as she resents her and its so apparent every time they talk up until November. "Are you studying?" (I want you to do well) (I need you to get a job and stop making my life harder) "I'll use any method necessary to get this promotion" (Life will be easier for us) (So stop distracting me with your problems) "Focus on your future" (I know that you're capable) (I can't afford to waste my time on you, so stop wasting time on others)
Makoto is not only the sole reason she pushes as hard as she does for a promotion, for success, and the reason that she loses herself in her animosity over her fathers death, but also someone she can't stand for so long. Makoto was 14-15 when their father died. Sae was 21. As soon as she got the career she wanted and things started to look up, her stability was robbed from her and she was disillusioned with the system that her father had taught her to rely on and completely adhere to. How do you manage, the daughter of a cop, following his footsteps towards law enforcement, when you're suddenly reminded of how unfair it is? You can't quit, your little sister relies on you and she's so young and struggling just as badly with this grief. So you pick yourself up and you get moving again. You push harder, press further. You abandon your morals and your ethics because punishing criminals (guilty or not) is almost like punishing the man who killed your father.
And the whole time she's fighting for promotions, going for drinks with the SIU Director to make herself more favourable for promotions, trying to navigate being a woman in a competitive, suffocating, male-dominated field, falling behind despite doing so much where others are promoted for doing so little - all the while your little sister comes back from school and her biggest issues are so small compared to yours.
Persona 5 revolves so heavily around grief and loss and change and Sae embodies all of that so well, all of the sharp and unpleasant and jagged parts of grief.
#sae niijima#persona brainrot real#idk what possessed me for this i jsut love her#beyond her being rlly hot and such a driven and compelling character#the way that we see her on screen is so heavily shaped and influenced by grief that its almost crushing when you notice it#she focuses on work because if she falls behind it could cost her and her sister everything#yet she lives in her fathers house. works a job her father would be proud of. is praised through her proximity to her father.#her sister idolises her and relies on her like a parent. sae was never supposed to be that to her#how am i meant to be your mother and your father? how am i meant to be the source of stability in your life when im not stable in mine#and the whole time your little sister sits there and where shes actually putting on a brave face and forcing through her own grief#struggling to put a life without her father into perspective#to you she just looks ... complacent. willfully ignorant to the situation that you're both in and the struggles you're both facing#why WOULDNT you hate her?#and then you realise that shes not ignorant. shes not as stupid or as oblivious as you thought#every time she was being distracting and asking pointless questions she was just reaching out to you#and each time you had to push her hand away and tell her not now. focus. study.#they drive me insane actually#persona 5#p5r#persona 5 royal#makoto niijima
933 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Jesse tried to tell himself that he was fine. At times, he was so busy and distracted that he could almost believe it too. Still, it was impossible not to notice how different things were. How different he was.
Being back at school was weird. He expected that though, had talked through it with his parents and with Lake and ultimately it had been his decision to try and come back. He couldn't just hide in his room forever after all, as much as he wanted to, or else all that work on the train that first time would have been a little pointless.
And so far, it had been going ok. He hadn't actually talked to his old friends yet, but he was taking it one step at a time. He'd come in with the full intention of going straight up to them and letting them know on no uncertain terms how he felt, but...
But he'd gotten pretty swiftly distracted by the empty space at his side. It wasn't like him and Lake never spent time apart from each other. Lake wanted alone time every so often and Jesse wanted to be sure to spend time with Nate after everything.
Every time before though, all Jesse had to do was peak his head into another room if he wanted to check on his friend. If his brain started trying to doubt that the train had ever happened. That didn't even get to all the little reminders of Lake that had started building up around their house. Shoes by the door or clothes in a pile or a scribbled, illegible notebook on the table. Little things he could point to in an effort to sooth that anxiety wanting to bubble to the surface.
There wasn't any of that here, no proof of the train or that things had changed at all.
He could hear people whispering about him, but as he sunk further and further into himself over the day, no one bothered trying to reach out. He couldn't tell if he was thankful for that or not.
It was a little after lunch, about ten minutes into 6th period when an announcement over the loudspeaker stole his attention away from staring at the clock.
"Jesse Cosay, please report to the front office. Jesse Cosay, please report to the front office."
Glancing at his teacher for clarification, she looked like she didn't have much of an idea on why he was being called. She also didn't look surprised though, simply nodding to let him be dismissed. It made sense, he'd been out for a long time, there was a million things they could want him for.
Grabbing his bag, he slung it over his shoulder before starting towards the office. He wasn't in any rush, figuring it had something to do with absences or grades or something.
Then he saw the figure sitting in the office, hackles raised and defenses clear, and he broke into a sprint.
"Lake! What are you doing here?" He asked, ignoring the adults in the office and grabbing them by the shoulders, just to make sure they were really there. They were, and quite obviously looked embarrassed.
"Nothing, I was just-" he could see their eyes glance over at the woman who ran the front office, as well as a security guard that he hadn't noticed before. "I was just waiting for you to get out," they finished.
"That's not for like, another three hours though?" Jesse said, although it was posed as a question. Lake simply nodded though.
"I know," they said, and Jesse could very much understand the problem. He'd been having the same one all day. "Then they saw me hanging around the fence and thought I was skipping class, but that got cleared up quick," Lake added, a more brisk tone to their voice. Jesse gave a sheepish smile towards the two adults.
"Sorry, we're still figuring some stuff out," he apologized, although it was hard to tell if they cared. They were staring at Lake like they couldn't believe their eyes, and Jesse could immediately feel himself getting defensive.
"I wasn't going to come in," Lake added, and he quickly nodded.
"Does my mom know you're here?" he asked, not too surprised when Lake shook their head. "Can I call my mom to come pick them up?" He asked next, noting the slight frown on Lake's face at that. He couldn't blame them, now that they were here the last thing he wanted was to make them leave.
"Yes, please do," the office lady said, and Jesse didn't appreciate the tone she used. Still, he ignored that, pulling out his phone and calling his mom. It was a quick call, she'd already noticed Lake was gone and was checking around the lake before figuring she'd call the school herself.
"She'll be here in like ten minutes," he told Lake, who just nodded a bit numb. The plan was for them to eventually go to school with him, but there was still so much to figure out before that. "Is it okay if I stay till she gets here?" Jesse then asked the office woman, who nodded. At this point the security guard seemed to figure the main issue was dealt with and thankfully left.
As soon as Jesse sat down on the bench next to Lake they were leaning against him.
"Sorry," he could hear them mutter into his shoulder. "I kept thinking you were gone again. That the train was tricking me."
"It's okay. I was kinda freaking out about the same thing," Jesse admitted. A thought came to him then, and he quickly shrugged off his jacket. "Here."
"What's up?" Lake asked, even as they took the jacket.
"I had that with me when I left the train the first time. If you keep it then it's proof that we got off together," he explained. He could see the soft smile on Lake's face as they nodded, putting on the coat. Almost immediately afterwards they were unhooking the bracelet on their wrist.
"Here, same for you," they said, hooking it around his wrist for him. "I got that from the first car I visited after escaping. Don't lose it," they added, and Jesse was smiling as he nodded.
"I won't, I promise," Jesse assured them.
It wasn't much later that his mom showed up, apologizing to the office lady and checking that the two of them were okay. She offered to take Jesse home as well, but there was only a few hours left. He might as well get through the day.
It was a lot easier, spinning the little metal bracelet around and around his wrist.
#infinity train#jesse cosay#lake infinity train#jesslake#hey its been like two years#since i wrote at work#i dont actually have the time for that#but hey its the last day#so fuck it
223 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Moral of The Story. Chapter One.
Summary: Marrying too young out of highschool leads to a naive and failed marriage. Now 10 years later, word comes that the divorce was never actually completed. Bucky and Y/N have to come back together after all these years to settle what wasnât all those years back. Passive attitudes, miscommunicated endings, and reminiscing of an old love all comes back for the two.
Pairing: Bucky x Y/N
Word Count: 2600+
A/N: Ok, here is the first chapter! If you have not already listened to the song that evoked this idea from my imagination land, I suggest giving it a go! Moral of the Story by Ashe. Iâm excited for you guys to see what this story brings and I really hope I do it justice! As always, comments and thoughts are welcome as they help me grow as a writer and let me see what you guys notice:) ENJOY MY LOVES!!! <3
(The posting will be once every other day until I have finished the series. If I finish early, I will post an update once a day:)
Read the Prologue here first!
Chapter One:
"You already got the flight?" Nat asked, perched on Y/N's couch as she ran around frantically packing. "Don't you have a huge meeting next week with that new business? What was it called? Bee's Knees?"
"Yes, but it's not until Monday evening. I highly doubt I will be there longer than a weekend to sign a few divorce papers. I'm planning on coming back early that afternoon, so I shouldn't miss it," she answered, not even stopping to look at her as she ran through the rooms and bathroom in the apartment.
"How soon did you book that flight?"
"As soon as I hung up the phone with Murdock," Y/N sighed. Nat sent her a questioning look not knowing that name. "New lawyer. The guy who took over for the sleazeball known as Justin Hammer," she rolled her eyes.
"Right," Nat nodded. "So, are you staying at your dad's house?"
"I would take my dad's house over my mom and Jerry's any day. You know this," Y/N paused in her actions, sending her a bitch face.
"I know. Just didn't know if you'd be all fancy and rent a hotel room to escape the smothering that is bound to happen from good ol' Mr. Y/L/N," Nat grinned.
"It's been so long since I've seen him not via facetime. And we both know that's barely seeing him as he doesn't know where the camera is even after a hundred calls," she laughed.
"Parents. Either they're technologically challenged or know how to work it better than us. Never in between and it's weird." Nat watched as Y/N froze in her stance and looked lost trying to think of something else to pack. Deciding she needed a distraction, Nat changed the subject some. "Hey, did you get Melody to go on that date tomorrow?"
"Yes!" Y/N answered proudly. "I know your aunt wants grandbabies from her daughter, but that girl just needs a night on the town more than anything. She's in her early 20's and holes herself up at the office almost more than I do, and I'm the boss."
"Cousin's got my work ethic. What can I say?" Nat shrugged smugly.
"Well, she needs to get your spirit in living some too."
"Touche," Nat pointed. "I need to have Yelena take her out. She's the real party sister out of us two."
"That is true. How she's able to party for 48 hours straight and still wake up at 8 am for mimosas, blows my mind," Y/N commented on Natasha's younger sister. "She's only a few years older than Melody, right?"
"Yeah, Yelena is 24, and Melody is 22. They were best of friends growing up, but once they got to high school, they kinda went different routes about life. Lana, the party gal, and Mel the studious bookworm."
"I'm not surprised by either of those," Y/N shook her head before collapsing next to Nat on the couch. A loud breath and sigh escaped her body.
Nat watched as her mind escaped back to the original issue at hand.
"What's going on in that brain of yours, Y/N/N?" she said, softly touching her shoulder. "Not that I don't already know, but maybe letting it out will help unscramble those thoughts."
Y/N lazily rolled her head to the redhead next to her.
"How is he?" she asked.
Nat was a part of their friend group from middle school through high school. She kept up with all of them still, whereas Y/N kept up with all of them except one.
"I actually haven't talked to him in a while. Steve on the other hand..." Nat nodded. "From that source, it sounds like Barnes is just as surprised and freaked out as you."
"He's freaked out?" Y/N asked, a hint of interest peeking out.
"Who wouldn't be? You get a call from a lawyer saying your marriage is still intact after 9 years of breaking it off, I would be freaked out too."
"He deserves it. I hope he's just as freaked out as me, if not more," she responded bitterly, crossing her arms across her chest like a pouting child.
"Y/N," Nat sighed.
"No. Don't. Don't defend him to me, it's pointless," she put up a hand. "I know you're still friends with him, but you guys still don't understand the pain that that man brought on me."
"He fought for you, Y/N. He didn't mean-," Nat countered.
"Again, you're wasting your breath. Defending him now does nothing to change the past," she said stubbornly, getting back up and carrying on with her packing. "You can still take me to the airport tomorrow, right?"
Her best friend wanted to keep pushing, knowing she had harbored this heartbreak for too long. Sure what had happened between them sucked and was a horrible chapter of their lives, but neither made an effort to talk it out and understand the other's side of the story. Faults of being young, immature, and not knowing how to handle a grown-up decision.
"Yes, I'll pick you up at work at 10. Flights at 11:25, right?"
"Yes, and you know California traffic. That will probably get me there 10 minutes before my gate closes. I had to get an early flight though because that time difference is going to kick my ass. It'll be close to 5:30 in my head and 8:30 there by the time I land... " Y/N huffed, rolling her bag to the front door for tomorrow. "You mind taking this tonight and keeping it in your car for now? That way I don't have to lug it to work?"
"Yeah, yeah. I'll grab it on my way out. But we're still having a girl's night, right?"
Y/N laughed some before going to the kitchen to grab beers. "I Survived is already recorded and ready for us."
___________________
"Shit man... When's the last time you talked to her?" Steve asked, sitting across from his best friend in the chair diagonal from the couch, leaning forward on his knees after listening to the new news.
"Since I was supposedly signing our divorce papers. And even then, we didn't really talk. She sat there quietly straight-faced until it was signed and then rushed out the doors," Bucky sighed, still trying to wrap his head around the situation. "She was out of the state within the next hour."
Steve nodded before falling back into the single seat.
"So, do you guys have to see each other again, or is it one of those situations where you can sign separately?"
"I don't know. I just got off the phone. All I know up to this second is that Y/N and I have been married for the past 9 years without knowing it," Bucky said somewhat harshly. Steve didn't flinch at the tone knowing it wasn't directed at him. "I'm sorry. I-I just can't wrap my mind around this."
"It's ok. This is crazy shit, Buck," Steve waved off. There was a long pause before Steve decided to ask the question he was sure anyone would want to know. "Do you want to see her?"
Bucky slowly looked over to the blonde. God, he had been asking himself that question for the past 10 minutes himself.
On one end, yes. He wondered where she was now in life. How she was doing. What accomplishments he knew she would be making. He knew a few small things just by the whispers and small talk of her with their shared friend group that he still hung out with, but a majority of the time, they didn't bring her up around him. They knew what it did to him.
On the other end, he never thought about facing her again. I mean maybe for the year after their divorce, but when he never heard anything back from her all those times he still tried to reach out and she blocked him on almost all forms of social media, he gave up any hope of them falling back into good terms again. He hated it, but he wasn't going to push her when she clearly hated his guts.
And honestly, he deserved it. His young, stupid, college self was not a smart guy when it came to relationships. Even ones that had been there from the beginning of time practically.
Yet again, she wasn't perfect either. She made some mistakes of her own that pushed him to act the way he had.
"Hey, you both are older and more mature now. I'm sure you if you guys do have to see each other again, you can handle it like adults," Steve reassured, seeing Bucky's face turn to a soft frown. "Ok, so she may be a little stubborn..."
"A little?"
"Ok, a lot. But she's older now. She's not the 19-year-old girl that you remember," Steve defended.
"I believe that but I'm sure she still holds a grudge that is very, very, very, very-," Bucky was going to go on about 10 more very's before ending with BIG, but Steve cut him off.
"You don't know that," Steve shook his head.
"Really? Because usually when you no longer hold a grudge against someone, you might just reach out to that person and reconnect possibly," Bucky argued. "I mean that's what mature people do, right?"
"Not always..."
"So she's either not mature or still just as stubborn. Hell, for all we know, both," Bucky shrugged, pursing his lips.
"If you go into this with that mindset, nothing good is going to come out of it." Steve pointed an eyebrow at him.
Bucky rolled his eyes not replying to Steve. He knew he was right, but he was still bitter after all these years about how Y/N handled the situation. Sure, he messed up, but she had to. Yet she made him into this big bad wolf that was at 100% fault in the downfall of their relationship. It made him feel like shit, and though he tried to make amends knowing he did some fucked up things, she acted like she was Miss Perfect and didn't do anything wrong the entire time.
Damn, even after all this time, it still lit a fire in his chest with annoyance and hurt.
"When's the meeting?" Steve once again interrupted his thoughts.
"I guess Saturday morning. They said they were coming in on their off hours to fix up a few cases they found like ours," Bucky answered.
"How many cases were there?"
"Eh, I think he said it was single digits, but there were a shit ton of other cases in different areas that were worse off. The divorce ones are a small number compared to those."
"Damn. That sucks for all the couples who got a call today then," Steve huffed, running a hand down his face.
"Yeah, you're telling me..."
"Hey, we were going out with Wanda and Vis tonight. You still up for that, or...?" Steve stood up.
Bucky looked back at the beer on the coffee table and then at the TV still playing I Survived stories quietly in the background.
"You know what? I'm going to need a stronger drink than an IPA to get me to sleep tonight," Bucky nodded, standing and wiping his hands on his jeans before walking to his room.
"Looks like I'm the DD tonight then..." Steve sighed.
___________
"Vis," Wanda motioned to her fiance as he came back from the bar. "Nat just texted."
"About what? How is she?" Vis smiled as he sat next to her with Sam across from him. Sam tagged along at the last second since his other plans got canceled.
"She's good, but it's not about her," Wanda waved off, still reading whatever lengthy text was sent her way.
"Wow, that looks like a novel," Vis noticed with wide eyes as he looked over her shoulder.
"Wait 'til you hear what it's about."Â
Sam shook his head as he took a sip of the beer Vis had brought over.
After reading the rest of the text out loud from where she had left off, everyone at the table looked at each other with shock ridden faces.
"They're still married?" Vis said softly as if it was a secret.
"Apparently..." Wanda nodded with wide eyes.
"So that Hammer guy was a sham?" Sam questioned.
"I told her not to go to him. He had some shady hole in the wall kind of establishment," Wanda chided. "But she said they needed something cheap and fast. She hated his guts and wanted it out of it then and there. Plus, they were 19. They didn't have much money anyway."
"Why didn't they just ask their parents for help?" Sam questioned. "Isn't Y/N's mom loaded?"
"Yes, but she refused to help her. She said it was her own fault for getting married so young and that she had warned her. Told her she had to get out of the mess on her own," Wanda answered.
"What about her dad?" Vis jumped in.
"Bucky and her dad were close. She was off in Colorado for school and didn't want to put her dad through that or make him have to help her in cutting him off. Bucky was like the son he never had and they were bonded at the hip. No matter how much Y/N hated Bucky, she wasn't going to ruin or take away his relationship with her father. That would have been cruel, and Y/N is anything but that."
"Weren't Bucky's and Y/N's dad's best friends?" Sam asked.
"Yeah, they were old-time war buddies. They're the reason Bucky and Y/N had known each other since birth. But Bucky's dad died when he was about 13, and Y/N's dad, Thomas, kinda took him under his wing. Growing up a teenage boy without a father figure messes with you, and Bucky was on the edge of a bad path after losing his father."
"He's still rather close with Thomas, but I'm sure Y/N doesn't know that. Unless Thomas has said something, and with how everything came to an end for the two, I'm sure he doesn't bring it up knowing how tender of a subject Bucky is to her," Vis added.
"Makes sense..." Sam nodded. "I only knew you all from the start of college, so I'm still a little lost in all the beginning stuff."
"All good. It's complicated with those two. Their past and upbringing are so interconnected with the other, it makes their downfall all the more intense and messy," Wanda sighed. "God, if this is the news, he's going to be a wreck tonight..." She looked up worriedly at her fiance who shared the same concerns.
"It could go two ways. Either he comes in all solemn and says three words all night, or Steve's going to be the DD and he's waking up with a head-busting hangover," Sam noted with a small grin at the thought. "I'm going to go with the latter though."
"Poor guy," Wanda sighed, taking a drink with a sad face. Ever the sympathetic one.
"We'll be here to listen if he wants to talk. If not, we act like we have no idea and don't bring it up," Vision spoke up, throwing his arm over her and running his hand up and down her shoulder.
"I'm going to tease him still most likely," Sam shrugged nonchalantly. Wanda sent him a warning glare. "Fine, mama bear! I'll be nice... Until he starts making a fool of himself." He added the last part quietly.
Moral of the Story Taglist:
@taylormobley @ximaginx @vicmc624 @leyannrae
Marvel Tags:
@thejourneyneverendsx @death-unbecomes-you @heyiamthatbitch @lizzymacy555 Â @srrymydood @xa-dia @redhairedfeistynerd @morganclaire4 @connie326 @captain-asguard @mollygetssherlockcoffee @teenagedreams-bucky @shower-me-with-roses @pham-tastical
My Lovelies forever:
@natura1phenomenon @lauravicente @kakakatey @traceyaudette @notyourtypicalrose  @laneygthememequeen @awesome-badass-cafeteria-sauce @sandlee44 @thorne93 @thefaithfulwriter @essie1876 @greyeyedsmile14 @capsiclehan  @xostephanie @averyrogers83 @awesomenursingstudent @gh0stgurl @cs-please @carls1022 @jjlevin @rainbowkisses31 @anise-d-castle6 @deannotmoose @their-bibliophile @kitkatd7 @willowbleedsonpaper @mariaenchanted @snffbeebee @couldabeenamermaid @rebekahdawkins @alyispunkâ @princess-annna
Bucky Barnes Tags:
@chloe-skywalker @charmedbysarge @jbarness @bellamy-barnes @katiaw2 @aikeia
#bucky barnes modern au#bucky barnes x reader#justkending series#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes series#bucky barnes modern series#bucky barnes au series#bucky barnes highschool#bucky barnes x highschool sweetheart#bucky barnes highschool sweetheart#bucky barnes x reader insert#reader insert#marvel#marvel au#marvel au series#justkending
260 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Spectra
Lee Donghyuck/Haechan X Reader/Female OC | Romance, Eventual Smut, Fluff | NC-17 | Soulmate AU, Childhood-Friends-Become-Lovers AU
The second part of Monochrome. Read the epilogue here.
Summary: Lee Donghyuck once believed in the concept of soulmatesâhow fate would connect a red thread from one lover to another, in a form of dreams and memories. That was how his parents met, that was how they claimed their happiness, and he wanted nothing more but to live his life the way they lived theirs. Until one day, as he sees her slipping away from his hands, he has no choice but to stop believing entirely.
Donghyuck woke up with his heart in his throat. His eyes, as they bore into the ceilings of his room, swallowed by the darkness, were shaking in both fear and rapture. Two things occupied his mind, forcibly pushing his other thoughts away and rendered them pointless.
First, he knew it wasnât just a dream. Like what sheâd previously mentioned, it felt nothing like a dream. He was completely aware of everything, perfectly sane, and could thoroughly remember every detail, every scene, every word that she said even after he woke up.
Second, he was certain that it was a memory, and although he was in it, he knew it was her memory and not his, because there were parts of it that felt vague to him before but were crystal clear now as he saw it through her point of view. He had his first soulmate dream, there was no doubt about it.
So that brought him to the next question.
Why did he dream about her? Sheâd found her soulmate, hadnât she? And she had explicitly stated many times that her soulmate was not him, but a complete strangerâone that she only knew by his face and not his name. So, wasnât he supposed to be connected to someone elseâto see someone elseâs memories?
He leaned up, sitting on his bed with his elbows sinking into his thighs, his fingers yanking at the roots of his hair. âFuck, I donât get it,â he whispered to himself, feeling a little bit lightheaded from all these unsolved questions swirling in his brain. âAm I her soulmate? Do I still have the chance to be with her?â
But even a chance would be enough, he soon decided. Even just reliving her memories every night, knowing her better, seeing her longer, that would be enough reasons for him to continue with his hope.
Perhaps, he could believe in soulmates for a little longer.
There were a few short memories he saw in his first soulmate dream, most of them were from her childhood days which made him feel content to the point he wanted to never wake up because these flashbacks always had him in them. He was an integral part of her childhood memories, the one who shaped her into the person that she was now.
But the memory that shook him the most was the memory of the time they went to the beach during their summer vacation with his family. Donghyuck watched himself sneak out of their cottage in his grey hoodie placed underneath a beige varsity jacket. He saw a few months younger version of himself, grinning from ear-to-ear, as he shouted in whispers.
âCome on, Noona, hurry up!â
âHaechannie, itâs two in the morning!â
The sight of her had always warmed his heart, but in this dream he was having, her beauty seemed almost ethereal as if her entire being was a piece of art with the sole purpose of being loved and admired.
âWhich is the more reason why we should hurry up before they find out, Noona, for Godâs sake, come on!â He grasped her by the wrist, yanking her forward so he could close the door behind her. They stepped down the stairs in a hurry, their flip-flops making creaking sounds on the wooden surface.
âIf your mom finds out and sheââ She abruptly ended her sentence with a yelp as she tripped on her feet, clutching her arms around his shoulders for balance, pressing her chest involuntarily against his back. The boy threw a glance over his shoulder, clearly enjoying the way she had her arms wrapped tightly around his body. Smirking suggestively, he cooed, âBaby, youâre so aggressive. At least, buy me dinner first.â
âAsshole.â She retracted her hands at once, shoving him harshly until this time, he was the one who tripped down the stairs, falling face-first on the ground, inadvertently swallowing some sand into his mouth. She concealed her marbled teeth with her fingers as she giggled at the sight, but began to run for her life when he growled, âIâm going to kill you,â and chased after her trails with his arms reaching out to catch her.
The reason they had their feet dipped in the sand at two in the morning was simply because Donghyuck couldnât sleep at the sight of her curling beside him on the thin mattress that was laid out in the living room. The cottage only had three rooms, one was used by his parents, another one was supposed to be used by her and his twin sister, and the last one was for him and his two younger brothers to snuggle up together in a cramped bed. But Donghyuck had insisted to sleep outside so he could watch a movie before bed and his parents didnât mind, even if his neighbor ended up joining him in the middle of the night upon his request.
So when she fell asleep next to him, her face almost sinking into the crook of his neck, and her hand laying on his stomach, mistaking him as her usual body pillow, Donghyuck had to distract himself before he thought about doing something sinful. So he shook her by the shoulder, told her to wipe the drool away from her face, and asked her to follow him outside, mentioning that he suddenly had the urge to stargaze. And although a train of complaints kept tumbling down her lips, she followedâshe always did, no matter where he led her to.
âWhat are you doing?â He questioned the girl who stood next to him, looking like she wanted him to do something. âSit down next to me, come on.â
âIâm waiting for you to be a gentleman.â
âWhat?â
âArenât you supposed to lay down your jacket on the ground so this lady right here wonât have sand on her shorts? Youâre wearing two jackets, after all.â
âYeah, but not for you to sit on it.â Donghyuck, who had already sat down on the damp sand, rolled his eyes. âYou watch too many dramas. Guys donât do that in real life.â
âItâs you who donât do that.â And with pouty lips, she quietly added, âJaemin did that for me.â
âI heard that.â
âI wanted you to hear it.â
âAnd so how are things going on with this Jaemin so far? Is he still giving you sloppy blowjobs on the weekends?â He faked a gasp, one hand covering his mouth for dramatic effect. âOh, Iâm sorry, I forgot he broke up with you.â A cheeky grin crawled up his face. âOn. Your. Fucking. Birthday.â
âWhatever.â She blushed. âAt least, heâs hotter than youâll ever be.â
He seemed more annoyed than he should, and she was on the verge of thinking whether her joke was going too far but Donghyuck exhaled loudly into the air, standing up on his feet again and tore his varsity jacket off his body. âHere,â he said, as he spread it out on the ground. âYour majesty.â
âWhy, thank you, my prince.â She giggled, plopping down on the sand. âThat wasnât so hard, was it?â
And they ended up throwing playful kicks and punches to each other again like the other million times they did, before they finally laid side-by-side on the sand, sweaty and out of breath.
âHaechannie.â
âWhat?â
âDo you think we'll still do this after we get married and have kids?â She asked, gazing at the stars that gleamed radiantly in the black night sky.
âUs?â Donghyuck rubbed his nose, a speck of sand making his skin itchy. âLike, in bed? Well, I donât know about you, but I think I might be into rough sex, but maybe after a few years deep into our marriage so you wonâtââ
âNot us getting married, you idiot!â She grappled another handful of sand, threatening to throw it on his face but Donghyuck already had his arms raised in surrender. âI mean, do you see us hanging out like this when we already have our own families to think about?â
âI donât like to think too much.â He nonchalantly shrugged. âItâs still way ahead in the future. Iâd probably die an early death from being too rich and handsome, anyway.â
âYouâd die from being too dumb.â
âI was talking about me, not you.â He swatted her hand away when she was about to shove him in the chest. âSpeaking of getting married, why donât we make a pact?â Though his heart was racing a bit faster, he kept his lopsided grin intact as they shared eye contact. âIf, after we turn eighteen, we end up having no dreams of our soulmates, why donât you and I get together?â
She unexpectedly blurted out laughing. âI can understand if you think that thereâs a chance of me not having any soulmate, but the chance of me not finding anyone more decent than you as my husband? How dare you, Lee Donghyuck.â
âIâm just saying,â he repeated, turning on his stomach. âIf by the time we turn thirty or something we still havenât found anyone, why donât you and I get married?â
âI thought weâve promised somewhere along the way in our poor little friendship that weâd never talk about this again?â
âI think weâre mature enough to have this conversation by now. So, what do you think?â
She was still on the verge of laughing. âWhat I think about what, Haechannie, youâre being absolutely crazy and embarrassingââ
âWhy is it so hard for you to just say yes and marry me?â He insisted, holding back a laugh himself because her smile was so contagious. âIs it seriously that gross for you to think of me as your husband?â
âItâs not that, itâsâOh my God, okay,â she finally gave in, heaving the heaviest sigh before she sat up properly and turned toward him. âLook, youâre not exactly the most romantic person out there.â
âHey,â he pouted, scowling a little. âI can be romantic. You just donât know it yet because youâve never seen me on a date.â
âYeah? Then try me.â
âTry what?â
âBe romantic. Do something that can make my heart flutter for you, oh my mighty prince,â she jeered, throwing a challenging, mocking smile at him. âIf you can make my heart skip a beat, Iâll marry you.â
He scoffed. âMan, I know youâre shy but you donât have to challenge me with this pathetic dare if you want to marry me that bad.â
She stood up immediately. âIâm leaving.â
He was chuckling as he captured her by the wrist. âOkay, okay, Iâm sorry, wait.â He tapped his chin, nibbling slightly on his bottom lip. âLetâs see⌠What should I doâŚ. What should Iâoh!â
She raised an eyebrow, seeing him stand up on his feet. âWhat are you doing?â
âIâm gonna take you dancing.â He offered her his hand and she stared at it with reluctance written in her eyes before she sighed and took it. He pulled her abruptly with all his strength to make her stumble on her feet, but he caught her just in time by circling his arms around her waist, leading her close until theyâre chest-to-chest.
âBlushing yet?â He teased, smirking.
âIâm starting to think this is a bad idea,â she flatly said, pushing him away but he took her hand and placed it on his shoulder. âWhat are you doing?â
âAs I said,â he paused, taking his phone out of the pocket of his jeans and running his thumb along the screen. He chose one of the acoustic songs in his music playlistâEd Sheeranâs Thinking Out Loud which made her scrunch her nose in protestâturned his speaker to the highest volume and hid the phone in the pocket of his hoodie. âIâm gonna take you dancing.â
She snorted but followed his lead, landing both of her arms on his shoulders. âWhy am I not surprised that your song choice is something from Billboardâs Top Twenty?â
âOh, Iâm sorry, I left my compilation of classic slow dance songs back at my house, along with my ballet shoes and my tutus.â
She narrowed her eyes at his sarcasm. âOkay, Ed Sheeran it is then.â
The first half of the song went by in what felt like hours to her from all the tension that arose between them. While she moved rather awkwardly, trying to match how his body slightly swayed from one side to another, Donghyuck smiled, softer than she could even begin to imagine, and gently asked, âCan I move closer?â
She could faintly feel his breath on her face even in their current position, but she gave a weak nod and answered, âS-sure.â
Donghyuck held back a grin. âWas that a stutter?â
She rolled her eyes. âYeah, I do stutter from time to time, idiot. Everyone does that.â
âOkay, okay, geez. Cranky, much?â
âIâm just not sure ifââ she took a sharp intake of breath when he suddenly leaned closer, his lips almost grazing against hers before he pulled away to give very little space between them. âYouâre not playing fair,â she whispered, trying not to focus on his lips.
His eyes were half-lidded as he took in her features. âYou didnât make any rules.â
âI hate you.â
âMan, I was hoping youâd feel otherwise, but,â he guided her hands so they could circle themselves around his neck, as he moved his own lower on her body, resting on each side of her waist. âI only just started, soâŚâ
She was breathing a little heavily, but not expanding the space between them, afraid to lose the game. She didnât want to give him any more reason to ridicule her. âRight, so, whatâs next? Because youâre not making me feel anything with this, Haechannie.â
He slowly brushed her bangs away from her eyes, his fingertips grazing against the soft skin of her temple. âHave I told you about the day when I realized I love you?â
That question almost rendered her frozen on her feet, but she caught herself at the last second. âA pick-up line?â She tried to pretend it didnât have any effect on her by scoffing out loud. âSeriously?â
But Donghyuck was not laughing nor reciprocating in any teasing manner. His eyes were dark and deep, with all kinds of emotions swirling behind them. The tone he was using when he spoke his next words was filled with nothing but sincerity and candor.
âMaybe Iâve loved you since the first time we met, butâŚâ He added a small chuckle as if he was shy and she wondered since when did he become such a good actor? âI guess I was too young, but I do remember that one time when I saw you and I thought,â he exhaled, reaching up a hand to cup her cheek before he pressed his temple against hers, âGod, I gotta have her.â
She gulped hard, feeling her breath hitched in her throat. She just hoped he wouldnât notice.
âYou were wearing this beautiful red dress that Iâd never seen you worn before, but it wasnât just how pretty you looked that caught me off guard.â His words didnât have as much effect on her as the tender way he regarded her with his deep, brown eyes, just utterly mesmerized by her everything. âIt was the way you call my name with that adorable shy smile on your face, asking me about how you look and I justâŚ.â He leaned down so theyâre eye-to-eye, with his fingers holding her face and his thumb caressing her cheek. âI just thought that maybe I want to keep you for myself. I want to hear you say my name, to show me that smile again, over and overâevery day, for the rest of my life. I donât want you to belong to someone else. I want to be the only one you can think about, both in your reality and your dreams.â
As if she was being hypnotized, her eyes began to solely focus on the way his mouth was shaping praises and terms of longing.
âIâve never seen you as a friend, or a sister.â He was so close, so warm, so intoxicating. âI donât think Iâve ever wanted anythingâanyoneâas much as I want you now and it fucking hurts to hear another guyâs name escaping your lips because I just reallyâŚâ He sighed. âReally want you for myself. All of you. Your kindness, your warmth, your crazy bedhead, your stupid, silly grin whenever you won a game against me. I want everything, and I need you to feel the same way, to need me as much as I need you.â
âHaechannie, Iââ
âListen, Noona.â His voice sounded both pained and desperate. âI know you donât feel the same way, you donât have to tell me that but I justâI want to be selfish, even more than I already am, and let you know just how much I want to be with you,â his other hand traced along the dip of her spine, âand hold you,â the fingers that were cupping her cheek were now holding her by the chin, his thumb running along her lower lip, âand kiss youâŚâ
She unconsciously parted her lips, perhaps putting her best effort to find her words but failed every time and the temptation that he felt to replace his finger with his own lips on her was too overwhelming so before anything went wrong, he pulled back and loudly yelled, âOkay, cut!â
The sudden loss of his touch on her body didnât feel as disheartening to him as the look he saw on her face, and maybe the way the moonlight shone across her features was playing tricks on him, because she seemedâŚÂ disappointed that he stopped.
Maybe she just got carried away with the moment. Or maybe she could tell that he was being honest the whole time, knowing that it was an actual confession rather than another crazy antic of his. And maybe she was about to give him the chance, to actually look at him in the same way he looked at her, to feel the way he felt about her, andâŚ
And he ruined the moment.
âN-Noona?â He started when she fell quiet, hiding her eyes behind her bangs. âAre youââ
âItâs getting late,â she suddenly mentioned, bending down to grab his varsity jacket from the sandy ground and harshly pushed it toward him. âLetâs get back to the cottage. We need to catch some sleep.â And as she walked off, not glancing back to see whether he was following or not, Donghyuck noticed how red her face was even when there wasnât enough lighting around them.
As a bystander in this memory, eighteen-year-old Lee Donghyuck felt a hollow forming inside his chest, swallowing his presence one-by-one until he ceased to exist because as he relived the situation for the second time in his life, he knew how badly he had screwed everything up. He had turned his honest confession into another teasing joke because he just wasnât brave enough to take the risksâto tell her his actual feelings in fear of ruining the bond that they already had. He saw the look on her face vividly this time, and it wasnât pure rejection. He had a hope, she was about to give in, and he lost his chance.
And now, as she fell harder for the stranger she met in her dreams, Donghyuck was nothing but a memoryâone that sheâd bury at the back of her mind, one that sheâd pretend to never have existed in her life.
âYouâre a fucking idiot, Hyuck,â he muttered under his breath before he blinked himself awake.
***
âHaechannie! Are you up yet?â
Donghyuck could hear a clanking sound on his window, perhaps from small rocks hitting the glass. Rubbing the headache away from the back of his head, he stepped down from the bed, taking heavy steps to greet the person standing on the other side of the window.
âMorning, sleepyhead,â his neighbor chirped with an excited smile, leaning half of her body forward, crossing over her window frame. He noticed how her eyes took a quick detour on his body, as he was not wearing any shirt, but she tried to act nonchalant about it. âA lady is gracing you with her presence, so get dressed.â
Usually, he wouldâve said something flirty along the line of âBut isnât this how I always look like in your dreams?â But this time, he kept himself quiet, only sighing to himself as if he had troubles that he couldnât talk about.
And she noticed. She always did. âAre you okay?â
âJust had a bad dream.â He shrugged, feeling sleepier than before he went to bed.
âIâm guessing, you havenât met your soulmate yet?â
He hesitated. âWell, I saw you.â
She blinked, a bit startled, but she promptly laughed it off. âRight, must have sucked then. You were waiting for a pretty stranger and I popped out instead. Sorry about that.â
He tapped his fingers against the railing, somewhat agitatedly and impatient. âNoona, about last night when we accidentally kissed. Did it⌠make you feel something?â
He swore, she almost fell to the floor out of shock. Blood was rushing to her face, making her incoherent. âWhatâwhyâI thought we were going to pretend it didnât happenââ
He knew it was probably a bad idea to question all this, but if he did have the chance to be with her, no matter how small it is, if she really did feel the same way, he had to know. He couldnât make the same mistake again.
âI thought about your reaction after that kiss. I just want to know whether it made you feel something.â He was gripping the railings by then, sounding desperate, craving for her honesty. âSomething about me.â
She sputtered, mouth gaping as she was rendered speechless. But before she could react any further, they both heard her mother calling her name. Donghyuck regarded it as a distraction, but to her, it was a lifesaver. Speaking in a sense of urgency, she said, âI gotta go.â
âNoonaââ
âHaechannie.â The tone she was using was definite, not wanting to hear more words from him. âI think we should stop talking about it, especially when weâre a step closer to finding our soulmates.â
He frowned, feeling as if he just got impaled. âWhat are youââ
âI know his name now.â A weak smile appeared on her face. âI heard someone calling his name in my dream last night. That was what I was going to tell you.â
It appeared again, the hollow inside his chest, and it grew even bigger, sucking every part of him like a black hole. âSo youâre going to pretend nothing happened between us?â
âYes, because nothing happened between us,â she professed. âIt was just an accident, Haechannie.â She seemed exhausted, almost as if answering his question was draining her physically. âNone of us wanted that kiss to happen.â
Donghyuck glanced away, giving her the cold shoulder. âSure. Whatever.â
She sighed, tired of his behavior. âLook, maybe youâre just confused because of everything that happened last night, what with us spending time alone holding hands, me giving you that locket with those wordsâmaybe we crossed the line and I apologize for that since half of it was my fault. But whatever it is that you think is happening between us will disappear the second you meet your soulmate in your dream,â she claimed, using a tone like how a mother would console her crying child. âI donât ever want to be apart from you but if being with me makes you feel awkward and uncomfortable, maybe itâs best if we keep our distance for now?â
He gaped, his heart almost leaping out of his chest. âNo! Thatâs not whatââ
Her motherâs voice rang through the air again, making her flinch. âLook, I really gotta go,â she softly said with a timid smile. âWeâll talk later?â
And before he could answer, she already stepped away from her window. She didnât look back until she had her fingers curving against her doorknob. âOh, and umm,â she paused, looking unsure before she looked sideways. âHis name is Mark Lee, my soulmate. Just thought you should know.â
And she left, trampling on his heart with every step she took.
***
There was an invisible wall between them, and no matter how hard Donghyuck tried to tear it apart, it wouldnât budge so instead of fixing things, he decided to give her the time and space she needed.
Because what else could he have done? She had already rejected him before he could even confess properly���or for real, this time around. It was as if she was scared to give in to her feelings, which made him feel even more confident that she had felt something for him. She was just too lost in this whole soulmate concept that it blinded her entirely, while he, on the other hand, had begun to stop believing in it and dwell himself deeper in reality rather than his dreams.
But when one of his bandmates, Lee Jeno, announced that his cousin was going to come in to temporarily fill the position of lead guitar player in their band, Donghyuck had no other choice but to believe that fate did take part in connecting a red thread from one lover to another. Because, standing in a pair of jeans and a black shirt with his eyes half-covered by his white snapback, was Mark Leeâher soulmate.
Donghyuck could tell that he was the same Mark Lee she mentioned because he had seen her drawings of him. It had taken her weeks before she could finish his sketch, drawing him solely based on the memories she had witnessed in her dreams and though it wasnât a hundred percent accurate, she did manage to sketch his distinct featuresâhis prominent cheekbones, his thin, curvy lips, his wide, doe eyes.
The sight of him, standing just two meters away from him, sent chills down his spine.
âHey guys,â Mark said, giving them a tentative smile. Even his awkwardness looked exactly the way she described him to be.
âThis is Lee Donghyuck, our vocalist.â Jeno introduced him, âHeâs an ass and youâll probably get into a fight with him sooner or laterâwe all didâbut after that, heâll get all clingy to you. Just a heads up so you wonât be surprised and end up leaving the band before the gig.â
Mark laughed at that, friendly and warm, and it set Donghyuckâs heart ablaze for an entirely different reason. It was the first time he met him and yet he already despised everything that he was.
âItâs weird,â Mark said, offering his hand for a handshake. âI thought your friends call you Haechan too.â
Donghyuck froze, almost losing his grip on his phone. âWhat?â
Mark blinked, the realization hit him like a wave when he looked around, noticing everyone looking at him with furrowed eyebrows and questioning eyes. âOh, I mean,â he panicked, âI-itâs nothing. I was just talking to myself. Iâm weird that way.â
âDonât worry, bud,â Jeno said, picking up his bass. âWeâre all a bunch of freaks here. Thatâs why we get along.â
Mark smiled but seemed more like a grimace. He turned toward Donghyuck again. âSorry about that. Nice to meet you, Lee Donghyuck. I hope we can be friends.â
Donghyuck took his hand but wished for the exact opposite.
***
âDo you have some time to spare, Donghyuck-ah?â
Donghyuck already knew who it was without having to glance up from his phone screen. It wasnât because Markâs voice was distinct to his ears, it was simply because his voice and the way he said his name as if they were best friends irked him so much.
âNo,â Donghyuck answered, tapping his thumbs rapidly to earn another high score on the game he was playing. He was squatting down on the ground with his shoulders slouched forward. They just finished having their third band practice in the same studio that week, and although he was drained to his boots, Jeno kept insisting to have another practice so they wouldnât embarrass the shit out of themselves when they performed as the opening act at prom.
Mark laid his guitar case against the wall before he took a seat next to him in the alley that stood behind their music studio. âWell, you look like you do, so Iâm just gonna sit here and ask you something.â
Donghyuck scoffed. âYouâre actually pretty annoying, arenât you?â
âIâm sorry. I know you donât like meââ
âI dislike people in general, so donât consider yourself special.â
Mark seemed amused at his words which pissed him off even more. âI know we just met for a few days and itâs probably better for me to leave you aloneââ
âAnd yet, here you are, talking to me when Iâm trying to finish this fucking game.â He moved his thumbs more frantically than before, making Mark worry that he was going to break his phone screen, and stopped when the game ended with him winning second place. âLook what youâve done. Happy now?â
âI thought that was a pretty high score.â
âThat was the lowest score Iâve ever achieved in my life.â
âIâm sorry.â
âJust fuck off, Mark.â Even when his tone sounded final, Mark did not budge.
âI promise Iâll leave you alone after this, but I just really need to ask something first,â he said, slightly forcing the other man to look at him by placing an arm on his shoulder. âI see you a lot in my dreams.â
Donghyuck knew exactly what he meant, but he wasnât going to dwell himself in it. âSorry, dude,â he uttered, slapping his hand away. âIâm not gay.â
âNo. Thatâs not what I meant.â Mark had the bravery to laugh about it. âYouâve heard about the soulmate dream, right? How you could see your soulmateâs memoriesââ
âYeah, Iâve heard about it and Iâm also not interested.â He stood up, tucking his phone back to the pocket of his jeans, and leaned sideways to grab his backpack. âIâm leaving.â
âPlease.â Mark stopped him by wrapping his thin fingers along his wrist. âPlease help me. By your reaction, I know sheâs told you about me and I want to find herâI need to find her. I just donât know where to start. I donât even know her name.â
âWell, itâs not my fucking problem, is it?â Donghyuck harshly pulled his wrist away, stomping his feet on the pavement, away from the other man.
Mark stood up, desperation sounding thick in his voice. âCanât we justâDonghyuck-ah!â
âFuck off, Mark.â
âYou love her, donât you?â
That stopped him in his tracks, making him turn on his heels, hissing, âExcuse me?â
Mark fidgeted slightly, swallowing his breath. âYouâre acting this way because you love her. More than a friend. Thatâs why you donât want to help me.â
He had earned his whole attention now. âThe reason why Iâm not helping you is simply because youâre a fucking stranger whoâs looking for ways to get into my best friendâs pants.â
âIâm notââ Mark blushed. âListen, Iâm just trying to find my soulmate. I know sheâs looking for me too. Iâve seen her memories. Iâve seen you spending a lot of time with her too. I wonât be surprised if you end up having feelings for herââ
Donghyuck almost bared his teeth. âShut up.â
âBut sheâs not your soulmate, soââ
âShut the fuck up!â It happened so fast for Markâs eyes to catch, but the next thing he knew, Donghyuckâs fingers were fisting the collar of his shirt, slamming his body against the wall and Mark groaned lowly, feeling pain spreading like wildfire from the back of his skull.
âYou donât know anything about me, Mark Lee.â The way Donghyuck spat out his name was laced with nothing but venom. âAnd donât you dare talk to me about this soulmate bullshit. Falling in love with a complete stranger just because you saw her in your dreams? Do you know how fucking ridiculous you sound in my head?â
Still wincing from the pain, he replied, âI saw the way you looked at her.â
âI donât fucking care,â Donghyuck snarled, tightening his grip around the fabric of his shirt. âAnd if I were you, I would just fuck off and try my luck finding her somewhere else because Iâm not gonna tell you anything. Do we have that clear?â
Mark didnât say a word in response, but his eyes were locked into his. Donghyuck could see how they didnât waver in the slightest, and the way Markâs fingernails were sinking deep into his wrist let him know that this man could hold his own battle if needed.
Donghyuck released his hold with a hard shove, and Mark didnât blink an eye even after knowing his strength.
âJust so you know,â Mark said, when Donghyuck began to step away, slinging his backpack to one of his shoulders. âShe wouldâve done the opposite for you. She wouldâve helped you find your soulmate. But I guess, you already know that.â
Donghyuck stomped off, kicking a trash can on his way out until it toppled over to the ground.
***
Their next band practice was filled with nothing but severe tension between him and Mark, and Jeno had to sigh in exasperation every time one of them made a mistake and blamed the other for it.
âThe two of you,â he said, scowling at the two boys who were still trying to murder each other with their glares. âJust go home. Now.â
And unlike Mark, Donghyuck didnât hesitateâdidnât even try to reason. He just snatched his backpack and walked out the door, slamming his shoulder against Markâs on his way out.
Jeno grimaced, probably imagining the trouble Mark had to bear while seeing him rubbing off the pain. âRemember when I told you heâs an ass?â
Mark timidly smiled. âYeah.â
Donghyuck walked home with a sore throat and sweaty bangs. He was no longer as furious as before, but he had to make sure to push every thought of Mark away from his head if he wanted to spend the rest of his evening in peace. He was beyond exhausted and in desperate need of a good, warm shower. He glanced at the house he grew to be more familiar than his own, feeling disappointed that she wasnât sitting on her porch, waiting for his arrival like usual though she would never admit that out loud.
Well, he shouldâve seen that coming. After what happened that morning, he wouldâve avoided him too if he was her. But almost a week had passed and they had no interaction, not even meeting each other by coincidence. And although she seemed fine with it, Donghyuck felt more than miserable.
God, if only I can stop missing her so muchâŚ
But he couldnât, so he broke through her fence, and turned over the doorknob of her front door. âAuntie? Itâs me. Iâm coming in.â
The clicking sounds of footsteps meeting vinyl flooring had him excited in anticipation of her face and the shy, awkward smile she always threw whenever they had arguments a few moments before. But the one who greeted him was her mother, grinning widely at the sight of him as she wiped her hands on her apron.
âAh, Hyuckie,â she squealed. âGlad youâre here, I was just making dinner. Wanna join us?â
âOh, no thanks. I just ate something on the way back. Is she here?â
âShe said she was heading to the park to draw something. It was hours ago, though. Iâm also wondering why she hasnât come home yet.â
âI seeâŚâ There was a knot in his stomach again, making him feel uneasy but he beamed at her again. âWell, I think sheâll be back soon but Iâll go search for her, just in case.â
She pressed a hand against her heart. âAaw. Always being her knight in shining armor. Sheâs so lucky to have you.â
He blushed but covered it with a peal of bashful laughter. Saying his goodbye, he turned around to take his leave but she stopped him with a call of his name. âYeah, auntie?â
âHave you heardâŚâ She hesitated. âHave you heard about her soulmate?â
Donghyuck curled his fingers. âA little.â
Her eyes gleamed in sadness and, as much as Donghyuck hated to see it, sympathy. âAre you okay, Hyuckie? With all of this?â
Thunder roared inside his chest, making him stand still. âWhatâof course, Iâm fine. Iâm glad sheâs having these dreams. Sheâll probably gonna see him soon.â
And Donghyuck never pegged himself as an actor, but seeing how she gradually picked up her motherly smile back on her face and no longer staring at him as if one of his family members just died in such a tragic way, maybe he had a natural talent in lying about his emotions.
âIâm so glad youâre taking this well. I guess Iâm not as sharp as I used to be.â She chuckled to herself, a bit diffident. âTo tell you the truth, I was rooting for you to be her soulmate. You guys just look so adorable together, but maybe itâs weird for you since you probably think of her as a sister or something.â
âThatâs right.â There was a crack in his voice, but he hastily covered it with another smile. âA sister.â
âWhich turns out to be a good thing. Because if you love her that way but sheâs not your soulmate then itâs going to be hard on both of you.â
âWhat? What do you mean?â
âYou see, finding a soulmate is a rare, wonderful thing that can only occur once in a lifetime. Itâs a sign from fate, and if you ignore that sign, if you donât accept who your soulmate is and be with someone else, something bad will happen, either to yourself or to your relationship.â
âSomething bad like what?â
âI donât know, it just usually doesnât work out.â She frowned a little bit, noticing how he seemed unusually invested with the topic. âItâs just a rumor, though, darling. So just take any of this with a grain of salt. No one can prove whether itâs true or false.â
âOf course, yeah.â He shook his head, taking control of himself. âWell, thanks anyway. I gotta go.â
âTake care, Hyuckie. And let me know when you start dreaming about your soulmate! I want to know who the lucky girl is!â
He waved a hand, replying to her with a smile but not promising anything.
***
It was already nightfall when he came to his senses, and he hadnât found her no matter how many steps had he taken in the search of her presence. He had visited the park she often went to in her spare time, the garden near their houses, even the cafe where she once grew fond of. And yet, she was nowhere to be found.
He had tried to call her several times but they were always directed to her voicemails, and he grew even more anxious with more time passing by, worried sick of her well-being.
So when she finally walked past his house, carrying her sketchbook in her arms and a dazed smile on her face, Donghyuck nearly screamed.
âWhere the hell have you been?!â He shouted, jumping off his porch and ran to her spot. She was startled, her entire body shaking by the sound of his voice. Her sketchbook slipped from her hands, meeting the cold hard ground that was slightly damp from the drizzle.
âYou scared me,â she said, her hand going to her chest. âI was just from the parkââ
âI was from the park and you werenât there!â His eyes were scanning her profile, making sure she was fine. âWhere have you been? Do you know how late it is?â
She frowned. âWhy do you sound like my mother?â
âIâm notââ Donghyuck exhaled loudly through his nose, trying to collect himself. âI just wanted to make sure youâre okay.â
âWell, Iâm fine, so you can stop acting so weird.â She bent down to pick up her sketchbook, but he was faster. âThanks.â She awkwardly smiled when he handed it to her, noticing how his fingertips brushed hers ever so slightly. âHave you been looking for me all this time? I thought you were avoiding me.â
âI thought you were avoiding me.â
There were a good few seconds of silence where they just gazed deep into each otherâs eyes before they began to quietly laugh, exchanging sheepish smiles with knowing eyes. âI guess we avoided each other for nothing then,â she said, holding out her hand. âAre we okay? With everything?â
Donghyuckâs eyes were soft and longing as they peered into hers. He took her hand and pulled her forward until she landed on his chest, embracing her tightly with both arms. âWeâre okay.â
âGood,â she lightly murmured, placing her chin on his shoulder as she tiptoed to match his height. âBecause Iâve missed you, Haechannie. You and your whole stupid antics.â
It still felt awkward for him, and maybe for her too, to suddenly ignore their heated debate about the kiss they shared and the feelings they had for each other. And maybe they would fight about it again in the future, probably with him starting the fire the second he lost control of his emotions again. But he wanted to forget all of that for now, just for tonight, so he could focus on how perfect she felt in his arms, how both overwhelmingly intoxicating and comforting her scent was, and how nice it was to hear his name falling down her lips.
âIâve missed you too, Noona,â he whispered. âYou couldâve at least texted me where you were. I was worried sick about you.â
âOkay, that was what I was going to tell you.â She pulled away slightly so she could look at him with a pair of animated eyes. âI just went on a date.â
âA⌠date?â He shivered. âWith who?â
âWith Mark Lee.â Her cheeks turned rosy with her smile nearly splitting her face in half. âMy soulmate.â
Donghyuck gaped, a spark of electricity running through his veins. âH-how?â He swallowed hard.
âA funny story, actually.â She shyly rubbed her nose. âI was trying to draw that pine tree near the pondâthe one where we used to carve our names onâand I saw him passing by with his guitar case strapped to his back and a camera in his handâjust like the first time I saw him in my dream. And he saw me through his camera lens and then we were just staring at each other with our mouth wide-open, like can you believe it? It just happened out of nowhere. He noticed me at the same time I noticed him so he must have been seeing me in his dreams too.â
With more words falling from her lips, Donghyuckâs heart raced even faster. It was the first time in his life he ever felt terrified down to his soul. He felt weak, powerless and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnât find a way to win against fate. He didnât know how to defy his destiny.
Though she was an armâs reach away, it felt like they existed in different universes.
***
Itâs hard to pretend to be fine when deep down inside, you feel like drowning and Donghyuck knew how that felt first hand. She regularly came by to his room to say hello but she never laid herself down on his bed. She never touched his arms when she laughed. She no longer pressed her cheek against his shoulder when she felt sleepy. He could tell that she was trying to respect his feelings, not wanting to lead him further ever since that accidental kiss happened. She was trying to be cautious, to draw lines between them, so heâd know his boundaries and stay still on his place, and continue to regard her as nothing but a friend.
It was torture.
They no longer spent their nights together, with her making excuses about studying for her final tests and her college entrance exams. And Donghyuck didnât mind, though his heart craved desperately for her attention because he couldnât properly breathe whenever she was around. He felt like he was transforming into someone else, almost like a robot, that only smiled when she smiled and responded with words as little as necessary.
He continued seeing her in his dreams every night, and only then could he truly feel joy. Only then he could have the time to look at her face as long as he wanted. Only then he could hear her calling his name without inflicting some kind of pain in his chest. But even then, he still couldnât touch her. Even then, she was still out of reach.
She was moving out of town before long, preparing herself to settle at her dorm before she started her first year in college.
âHey,â Donghyuck softly called, as he leaned against her doorframe, watching her finish packing what was left in her room. It was unfamiliar, he thought, the sight of her room now that her novels were packed in boxes, her clothes were no longer hanging inside her closet, the posters of her favorite idols folded and unseen. It was only her scent that somehow still linger faintly in the air that seemed recognizable to him.
âHi.â She smiled back, her shoulders going down in relief at the sight of him smiling sheepishly with his eyes peeking from under his bangs. âI was beginning to think that you wouldnât come to say goodbye.â
âOf course, I would. Iâm your best friend, arenât I?â
âWell, I havenât seen you in a while.â The way she said it, almost heartbrokenly, made his smile falter from his face.
âYeah, sorry, I wasâŚâ He scratched his cheek. âBusy.â
She took a good look at him, not saying anything and it made him feel queasy. âI saw you on stage during your graduation,â he said, changing the topic. âYou looked beautiful.â
âWhy didnât you come to say hi? I was looking for you.â
You did? âYou seem occupied with your friends and family. I didnât want to bother you.â
âHaechannie,â she sighed and he wondered what kind of mistake did he make with his words. âYouâll never bother me. I mean, yes, you bother me a lot as in you annoy the hell out of me but you never bother me with your presence. I missed you on that day. Iâve been missing you for the whole week. And I still kinda miss you now.â
He grew weak. âI miss you too.â
âWhy do we keep saying these things when we literally live next to each other?â She chuckled but it sounded dry before she gave in to the silence again. âAre things⌠okay between us?â
He tried not to flinch. âWere things not okay between us before?â
âI donât know, you were acting a bit weird afterâŚâ She knew the words, she just wasnât sure whether it was wise for her to say them. âWell, after everything that happened. I just wasnât sure how to approach you.â
âYeah, sorry about that. I guess there were just a lot of things running through my mind at the same time.â He brought his head down, looking at his feet. âIâm okay now, though. And I hope we can go back to how we were.â
âOf course, Haechannie.â She stood up, opening her arms to him and he answered immediately, half-running to her spot before he circled his arms around her waist, pulling her close. She sighed the second their skins make contact with each other, exhaling in relief. âPlease donât ever give me the cold shoulder again. I canât stand it.â
âOkay, okay.â He almost let his lips graze her temple as he spoke. Almost. âDo you want to go somewhere, just the two of us? Youâre not leaving until tomorrow, right?â
âI wonât be leaving until next year if thatâs what you want me to do.â She grinned childishly. âSo take me away, Haechannie. Iâm all yours.â
And although he mirrored her grin, his heart was shattering one piece at a time because he knew she only meant her last line as a fleeting joke, and yet he wanted it to become a promise made solely for him.
They tried to catch up as much as they could during dinner in the cafe that she loved so much. He hated the taste of their foodâeverything somehow felt either too sweet or too sour on his tongueâbut he never mentioned it to her, not wanting to erase her happy grin whenever she took a spoonful of gelato into her mouth. Their conversations didnât go as awkward as he had imagined, but it ended up with her asking more questions and with him only nodding or shaking his head in response. He tried to cover it up with smiles or waves of laughter, and noticing how she hadnât complained about it so far, maybe he did a pretty good job of masking his feelings.
âIt feels so good to have you back,â she said, hands buried deep in the pocket of her coat as she blew hot air into the cold weather, watching puffs of air forming in front of her lips.
They were walking back to their houses, matching their steps with one another with their voices being the only ones that could be heard within the neighborhood. It was late, and she knew she really should have gone to catch some sleep to wake up early on the next day but Donghyuckâs voice in her ears was soothing, making her long to hear more of it, especially when she knew, she wouldnât be able to hear it again in a while.
Donghyuck sank half of his face behind his scarf. âI never left you, though.â
âLiar. You totally avoided me this whole time.â
âWell, what am I supposed to do? You kissed me and pretended it didnât mean shit.â
âI kissed you?!â She gasped, blushing as she stopped in her tracks. âIt was an accident!â
Donghyuck turned around, facing her. âIt was still a kiss, nonetheless.â
They were walking on a thin rope. He knew it was a sensitive topic, and she also knew that it was best for them to avoid it but she was leaving on the next day and she couldnât help but feel that he was still holding secrets from her. It was time for her to face this once and for all, so they could go back to the way they were before it was too late.
âWhat exactly do you want me to do about it?â She nervously asked, but tried to keep her voice steady. âI canât exactly turn back time.â
Donghyuckâs eyes glinted mysteriously under the dim lighting of the streetlight. âYou really want to have this conversation after what happened to us last time?â
âItâs not like youâre giving me any options. I just want us to be like how we used to, not with you acting all awkward and agreeing to every word I said.â
âSo you noticed? I thought I was putting a good act.â
âHaechannie.â It was almost like a plead, the way she said his name. âIâm tired of seeing you like this. Like youâre in pain and Iâm the one who caused it. So if you have anything to say, say it right now. What are you so upset about, exactly?â
He took his time contemplating, he really did, but he hadnât finished thinking everything through before his emotions took control over him again, making him blurt out, âI donât know, I guess Iâm just pissed because you seem fine the next day after that kiss happened and Iâm over here losing sleep still trying to sort out my goddamn feelings for you.â There was a pause, as he tried to catch his breath, but before she could form a response, he questioned, âDo you ever feel something for me, Noona?â
She swallowed. âI donât know, Iâmââ
âBe honest.â
Another pause, where silence struck like a hurricane. âMaybe I did have feelings for you in the past,â she finally admitted and his eyes gleamed in both joy and anticipation, âBut even then, I wasnât sure because we grew up together, Haechannie. We slept on the same bed, we even took baths together. I wasnât sure of how I felt because I never had this kind of relationship with anyone before.â She sighed, rubbing the side of her temple. âAnd with you constantly making me confused on whether you had feelings for me or not also didnât make this any easier for me.â
âWhat about now?â It was the question that mattered the most to him. âHow do you feel about me now?â
âHaechannieââ
âNo, listen to me.â He stepped forward, wrapping his lean fingers along her wrist. âRemember that time on the beach when you dared me to be romantic and I told you I loved you? I think you know by now that I wasnât pretending that nightââ
She averted her gaze, trying to pull her hand away. âPlease stopââ
âNoona.â He cupped her cheeks with both hands, lifted her face so she could only look at him. âI still feel the same way about you. It never changed, no matter how hard I tried to ignore it because I cared about our friendship as much as you do, butââ
âStop.â Lying a hand on his chest, she tried to push him away. âIt isnât right. Youâre not my soulmate, we shouldnât do thisââ
âI donât care about your fucking soulmate!â
The sudden roar that erupted from his mouth was echoing loud in her ears, making her freeze on her feet, with her hands shivering against his chest. She looked frightened and it tore him to pieces. Cursing under his breath, he stepped away, his skin no longer making contact with hers.
âI justâŚâ He started and failed instantly, wanting to caress her cheek, embrace her to soothe her down but was too scared of startling her again. âWhat I want to say is that I care about us. I care about you more than I have ever cared about anyone else in my life.â
âI care about you too, Haechannie.â There was a quiver in her voice as if she was on the verge of crying. âI care so much about you.â
âWhy does it feel to me like youâre about to contradict your own words?â There was no answer and the tension was so thick, it felt like he was suffocating. âI saw your reaction at that time when we were at the beach. I know how you wished parts of my confession were true and Iâm telling you that all of it wasâI meant every word I said that night.â
âStopââ
âI love you, Noona,â he immediately said, before she took his chance in answering. âI really do, now more than ever. So if you still have feelings for me, pleaseââ
âI donât.â
Donghyuckâs jaw fell slacked on his face. âWhat?â
âIâm sorry, Haechannie. Iâm sorry for leading you on, but I donât. I donât feel the same way.â She was looking everywhere but his eyes, her voice was clouded with emotions, becoming unclear as seconds went by. âI care about you and I do love you but only as a brother and a friend. I canât give you more than that.â
He stood still in silence, clenching his jaws. âCanât or wonât?â
âIt doesnât matter.â She shook her head frantically. âLook, we have soulmates for a reason. Even if we both give in and accept our feelings, what if it doesnât work out?â
âI donât care, Iâm willing to try.â
âWell, Iâm not. I care about our friendship too much. I donât want anything to ruin what we have now. Especially after I meet my soulmate and you meet yours.â
Donghyuck could feel himself slowly withering away. âSo you just want us to go back to how we were? After this?â
âYes.â He didnât have to see her to know she was spilling tears from her eyes. It was already spoken clear in her voice. âI-if thatâs okay with you.â
And if he was much more mature, maybe he wouldâve been able to let everything go. Maybe he wouldâve been able to step forward and twist his fingers around the strands of her hair, cradling her gently in his arms and whisper, âOf course. Iâll always be here for you.â But that wouldnât be him. And he was so tired of being someone else this whole time, trying to hide how he really felt for her.
So, underneath the darkness and the silence of the space that was hanging between them, he told her, âNo, I donât think we can go back to how we were.â And even as he watched her cry, covering the sobs that threatened to fall from her lips with her palm, he said, âIâm sick of pretending, Noona. So if I canât have you that way, I donât think I can be your friend and do nothing but sit there, watching you slip away into another manâs arms. Iâm not as good of a person as you think I am. And as long as weâre both selfish with what we wantâwith you wanting to keep our friendship together and with me wanting you that wayâthis is as close as we can get.â
âWhatââ Her shoulders were shaking with every breath she took. âWhy does it have to come to thisâIââ
âMake your decision now.â His voice was loud and clear, making him surprised by how steady he sounded despite all the storms swirling in his chest. âBe with me or push me away. Your choice.â
Tears were spilling down her cheeks as her eyes grew wide, staring at him with parted lips but only whimpers could be heard. He knew how ruthless he was being, and he felt sorry for making her stand in this position.
So, with a heavy heart, he walked away.
***
Days passed by in silence, and they turned to weeks, and months, and when he finally had the bravery to reply to her words with sentences longer than, âIâm doing fine,â and âSorry for the late response, I had things to do.â It was already several months after his graduation and he was moving out of the place he called home into his dormitory that stood hundreds of kilometers away from her place.
He was nineteen and she was twenty, and he had never loved anyone else while she was tangled deep in her loverâs arms.
And it was maybe his fault because he was the one who pushed her away. Sheâd asked him to take a day off college so they could fly back to their hometown and celebrate his birthday together but he declined, making random excuses that sounded like a train of lies to her ears but she took notice of his tone and forced out a laugh.
âThen maybe Iâll see you when my birthday comes up?â
âSure.â But it wasnât a promise. He thanked her for the present she gave him but ending his call shortly before she even asked about his day.
He sent her a birthday presentâa book that she once loved to read as a child, but was thrown away by her mother by accidentâand he received five missed calls from her and nine different texts, begging him to answer her calls but Donghyuck was busy burying his fingers deep inside his locks and yanking at the roots with one hand, and rubbing the unspilled tears from his eyes with his other one as he sat on the edge of his bed, swallowed by the darkness of his room.
And he began to fear the night when exhaustion would consume every part of his body and invisible hands began to press his eyelids down until he fell asleep and woke up in her memories. It was painful enough for him to not be able to see himself as often as he used to, and it was torture when Jaemin began to take his place, forcing Donghyuck to stand in the background and watch as he planted his lips on the pair that shouldâve belonged to him. He had to hear her gasp Jaeminâs name between kisses, had to see her card her fingers through his sandy blonde hair, had to see her watching him with dazed eyes and swollen lips.
Donghyuck always willed himself to wake up and he found himself breathing hard when he did.
That night, another memory occurred and it was when she shared her first kiss with Mark. They were at her dorm, her roommate was away and she pulled him by the hand to walk deeper into her room. Mark seemed awkward, like how he always did, scanning the room and gulping as he noticed how the entire place smelled pleasantly like her.
âCoffee?â She offered, and he nodded. Taking a seat at the side of her bed, he played with his fingers, trying to hide the quiver that sparked in his fingertips. She joined him soon after with two cups of hot coffee on her hands, which he took with a grateful smile.
âWhy do you look so nervous?â She questioned between small, shy giggles that wrenched Donghyuckâs heart from how much he missed hearing them.
âIâm notâitâs justââ Mark gulped, tapping his fingers anxiously against the cup. âItâs my first time being in a girlâs room.â
âHavenât you dated anyone before?â
âI went on a few dates but nothing serious happened. And when I started seeing you in my dreams, I just stopped dating entirely.â
She was about to take a sip of her coffee but stopped mid-air, eyes unblinking. âYou were waiting for me?â
He bashfully smiled. âM-maybeâŚâ
Her eyes drooped down, a faint blush smearing her cheeks. She placed her cup down on her nightstand before she turned toward him again and pressed a gentle kiss on his cheek.
âWhatââ He sputtered, holding the side of his face, his round eyes turning even wider. âWhat was that for?â
But she didnât reply. Instead, she leaned in for another kiss, and this time, he answered with his lips instead.
Donghyuck woke up with a pain in his chest, and he felt so sick, so disturbed, that he began to jump down his bed, startling his roommate who was deep in slumber. He snatched his jacket from the floor and closed the door behind him with a small thud. He needed to distract himself so he burst into the night air, not caring if the cold made his teeth chatter behind his lips.
***
His dreams, they became nightmares. And they didnât stop even when he woke up. He was losing sleep and had the hardest time concentrating on everything. He was putting his best effort to move on, to forget about her existence entirely and he had been successfully avoiding her calls or her pleads to meet up every time a long holiday came up. But how could he forget about her when she kept showing up in his dreams, making him feel jealous, feel pained, with no way of stopping it?
It was a week before his birthday when his mother begged him to come home and celebrate it together with his whole family. Though he was reluctant to go, worrying that heâd probably see her on his way back, he eventually agreed to his motherâs wish. If they ended up meeting each other, maybe it was a sign for him to tell her about these dreams heâd been having of her and see how it would go from there.
It was raining, the third day he spent lounging on the bed in his room. It looked just about the same, but with fewer things and thicker specks of dust. And he kept his curtain closed, not wanting to look at the other side of his window.
A sudden ring of his iPhone sent jolts to his entire body.
It was from an unknown number. He usually wouldnât respond to it, but there was something in his chest that told him to answer no matter what excuses he came up with.
He slid his thumb along the screen and pressed the phone to his ear, but he did not say a word, waiting for the other person to ignite the conversation.
âHaechannie. Itâs me.â
He had a hunch who it was, but hearing the sound of her voice so close to his ear still almost sent him falling to his knees. The words I miss you, Iâm sorry Iâve been trying to push you away, but I canât pretend anymore, I miss you, I miss you so much, Iâm going insane threatened to fall from his lips so he kept his mouth shut, not believing in himself just yet.
âI could tell how you wouldnât pick up if you knew it was me, so Iâm using a new number.â
âItâsâŚâ He licked his lips, trying to tame his racing heart. âItâs been a while, Noona.â
âDonât say that when youâve been avoiding me for years, Lee Donghyuck. I know youâre home so let me in. Itâs pouring outside.â
His grip tightened around his phone. âYouâre⌠here?â
âYes, idiot. Your mom told me last night that youâre here so I flew back the first thing in the morning to meet you. If you make one more excuse of not wanting to see me, I will literally climb up your wall and kick your window open myself, I swear to God.â
Donghyuck wouldâve laughed because it was so her to say things like that whenever she got angry, but he was so overwhelmed with the thoughts of seeing her in person that he tripped over his own feet before he ran down the stairs.
The second he opened the front door and saw her standing on his porch, with her hair a little wet from the rain, all the air nearly left his lungs. She was still wearing her trench coat, a scarf around her neck with her suitcase stood idly next to her. He noticed that she must have returned straight back from the airport, not even spending a second resting in her own house when it was only a few steps away from where she stood.
âCan I come in?â She asked, trembling slightly from the cold. There was a huge urge to embrace her that he almost couldnât control, to share his warmth and steal all the shivers away from her body. But he swallowed all of his feelings with a hard gulp, and stepped back to let her in with a small nod.
She closed the front door behind her, pressing her spine against it and they both waited in the silence of his house, expecting the other to strike a conversation but neither of them had the bravery to find a word. The ticking sound of the grandmotherâs clock in his guest room was loud, matching the thundering sound of his heartbeat.
âWhere are your family?â She eventually uttered, peeking at him from behind her bangs.
âVisiting my cousins outside of town.â
âWhy didnât you go with them?â
âJust didnât feel like going so I told them I was sick.â
âI seeâŚâ
And silence struck again. It was so tense, the awkwardness between them and it was beginning to suffocate him. âNoona, I thinkââ
âCan I hug you?â She spoke in such a quiet voice, but it sent powerful vibrations down his spine. He was busy gawking at her, not sure how to respond and it didnât matter, because she already took a few steps toward him, wrapping her arms around his neck and sinking her face deep into the crook of his neck.
Donghyuck let out a shaky breath, his arms still dangling weakly on his sides.
âSeems like youâve lost some weight,â she spoke in whispers, her breath felt like fire on his skin. âHave you been eating well?â
It was hard trying to focus on her voice when the sound of his heart clamoring inside his ribcages was deafening in his ears. He only hummed in response, moving his hands slightly until they rested on the sides of her waist, tense and awkward.
âI really,â she breathed, her voice quivering. âReally miss you, Haechannie.â
It was all too much for him to bear, too many flashbacks, uncontrolled feelings, and hidden emotions washed over him at the same time, making him feel dizzy and emotive. So instead, he focused on what mattered the most. âYouâre shivering. We should get you changed.â And he pulled away before she could reply. Noticing how the loss of their warmth on each otherâs skin was as painful for her as it was to him, he offered his hand with a timid smile, which she immediately laced together with hers.
He guided her to his room and released her hand to rummage the inside of his closet, trying to find that particular sweater of his that she grew to be fond of. She slid open his curtain to brighten the room though it didnât do much because the clouds were dark and thick, pouring heavy rain to the earth.
âHere,â he said, handing her his navy blue knitted sweater. âIâll go outside so you can change.â
She grabbed him by his wrist before he stepped aside. âNo, itâs fine, justââ She cleared her throat, didnât dare to look him in the eyes. âJust turn around for a little bit.â
The old Donghyuck wouldâve had a blast teasing her about this, so when he simply turned around, bringing his head down to stare at his feet while scratching his nape from being both shy and awkward, the feeling of loneliness began to consume her heart.
She was losing him. He wasnât the person she remembered him to be.
âIâm done,â she called when she had finished changing her damp blouse into his sweater. The fabric fell loose around her body, its hem reaching to the middle part of her jean-clad thighs. âYou can turn around now.â
Donghyuck slowly turned on his heels, but his eyes were looking everywhere but hers because he knew, once he saw her again wearing his clothing around her body like a lover would, he would lose his common sense.
âIt feels familiar, doesnât it?â She lightly laughed, trying to keep it casual but it felt strained. âI mean, us spending time in your room with me wearing your clothes.â
He tiredly smiled, leaning against the wall. âYeah.â
âHow was your birthday yesterday? Iâm sorry for not sending you any present, I wasnât sure you wanted to receive one from me... Did auntie make you a cake?â
âYeah. It wasnât good.â
She tucked a loose strand of her hair, wetting her lips. âYou always said that, but you ate all of it.â
He wanted to sneak a glance at her, wanted to be captivated by her beauty just for a split second, but noticing it was best for him to stop. Otherwise, sheâd entrap him again. âYeah⌠I did.â
âHaechannie.â
âHmm?â
âCan you look at me, please?â
He tightened his jaw, taking a few seconds in silence to prepare himself before he slowly looked up, peering at her features from behind his bangs.
He had seen her sad beforeâmultiple times, in factâbut it was never like this. She never looked this heartbroken before, and he loathed the fact that, unlike any other times where she cried over anyone else, he was now the reason for such emotion to arise.
And maybe he looked the same to her, as she instantly grew speechless, her fingers tightening around the hem of her sweater. âHow⌠are you?â She asked, and he knew that wasnât the question she intended to say but maybe she was afraid and uncertain whether her words would inflict more sadness to his eyes more than she already did so far.
âIâm doing well.â
âHave you made any friends at your campus?â
âA few.â
âAh⌠Great, then.â She was going insane, she could feel it, and when he never tried to spark a conversation like she did, she began to lose her patience. âWhy have you been avoiding me?â Her tone somehow a tad colder this time around.
Donghyuck slipped his hands in the pockets of his jeans. âI donât know what youâre talking about.â
âYou ignored my calls, you rarely replied to my textsââ
âYeah, well, I was busyââ
âTwo years, Haechannie. You had two fucking years to reach out back to me, and youâre simply telling me you were busy?! If youâre going to lie, lie better!â
âWell, you already have your whole life perfect without me anyway.â
Hot tears began to well in her eyes. âDo you not⌠need me anymore?â
He looked away, his chest suffocating. âYou should leave. Get some rest. Weâll talk laââ
âStop it!â She cried out, forcing him to look at her in the eyes by the desperate tone in her voice. âStop acting like this! Stop pretending like youâre not hurting when you are just as much as I am!â
His eyes gleamed in the dim lighting of the room. âWhy are you even here?â
She narrowed her eyes, trying to ignore the pain that was about to erupt from her chest. âIs it so wrong for me to see you?â
âI thought weâve both decided that itâs best if we stay away from each other.â
âYou decided.â It was both sorrow and anger that painted her voice. âYou decided to stay away from me. I never wanted us to be like this. Iâve been trying to reach out to you and you pushed me away every time, so donât you dare blame this on me.â
âWhat do you expect me to do?â He vocalized in outrage, his voice reverberating through the air almost as heavy as the storm that poured outside. âI revealed all of my feelings out to you, asked you to make a choice and you just stood there doing fucking nothing! How do you think that made me feel?â
She stepped back, her hand on her chest. âIââ She fumbled with her words. âIt was all so sudden, I didnât know howââ
âSo sudden?!â He threw his head back in exasperation. âI have been trying to tell you that for years, Noona!â
âYou flirted with me for years, that didnât count asââ
âWell, I had to pretend everything was a joke because you always looked like you were seconds away from crying, afraid of ruining our friendship and it made me think that maybe you never really liked me that way at all! I donât even know how you feel about me now because youâre never honest even with yourself.â
âIâŚâ She nibbled on her lower lip, scared and anxious. âI donât know whether Iââ
âOf course, you donât,â he spat out, scoffing loudly. âYou never do. Thatâs what I fucking hate about you. Youâre such a coward. You donât want to be with me but you keep coming back to me, making me feel things I shouldnât, making me yearn for you again when I literally spent every second of my life trying to forget you even exist. I had to watch you slip away from my arms twice as if it wasnât enough for you to hurt me one timeââ
âI never meant to hurt youââ
âBut thatâs all you fucking do!â Donghyuck unintentionally slammed the side of his fist against the wall out of sheer fury, making her take a step backward, terrified. âDo you know how much youâre driving me insane from seeing you here within my grasp but not having the right to touch you in the way I want to? Just how fucking selfish can you be?!â
Tears were forming in her eyes, but he wasnât sure whether they emerged from sadness or anger. âIâm selfish?! Iâm trying to do the right thing! You know how things can go bad if we ignore the signs and deny our soulmate, so even if I agree to be with you, what if things donât work out and we end upââ
âIâm so fucking tired of soulmates.â
Donghyuck had her body pressed against the wall, his hand on her face and his lips on hers, meeting together in a heated kiss. She closed her eyes in reflex, her fingers clutching tightly to the fabric of his shirt, gasping into his mouth when he pressed harder. Donghyuck felt like a flame, scorching every inch of her skin that was connected to his and she let herself grow weak, succumbing to the fire that was about to devour her whole.
When he let go, the tip of his nose was still grazing against hers, his fingertips holding her by the jaw, while his other hand was secured tightly around her waist.
âIâm giving you another chance to make your decision.â He breathed out, hot breath caressing her skin. âBe with me or push me away. Your choice.â
Her eyes were half-lidded, her breathing ragged and Donghyuck could count her eyelashes if he wanted to. It was torture to keep this little space between them because to him, they were like magnets, both desperately drawn to each other, wanting to consume one another.
Maybe it was like that for her too, because when she took her next breath, she had her fingers around the collar of his shirt, tugging it down so their lips met once again in a searing kiss.
It felt completeâno, it felt more than complete. It made him feel infinite. Every touch, every gasp, every little whimper that came out of her mouth made him feel alive and he wanted more, he wanted everything. He wanted her.
And to her, she was drawn to him like a moth to a flame, and it didnât feel like she was doing something sinful, something forbidden. Everything felt right, the way her body fit his perfectly, the way he moved his lips against her, with the touch of their tongues nearly sending her down to her knees.
âHaechannie,â she breathed heavily as he ran his lips down her jaw to her neck, before he moved back up again, melding their lips together because he couldnât waste any second longer being apart from her.
The desperate call of his name rendered him powerless so he pressed himself against her harder, embracing her better so they could hold on to each other. And by the relieved sigh she made as she circled her arms around his neck, her fingers finding a home in his hair, she must have felt the same.
âI love you,â he murmured against the supple skin of her neck, making a messy ponytail out of her hair to expose more skin. âFuck, Noona, Iâve never loved anyone else but you.â He lifted her body up the wall, leaving her with no choice but to tangle her legs around his waist for balance, his hands sliding dangerously along her thighs as she connected their mouths again.
Donghyuckâs voice was deep and hoarse, foreign to her ears but she loved it. She loved everything new she found about him, as much as she had loved everything about him in the past. She knew she wasnât being fair; she knew it wasnât a good idea to hold him like this, but it felt so terrifyingly good and there was not a part of her mind and body that shouted for her to stop. He was her puppet master, plucking on her strings, and she didnât mind being tangled under his fingers.
She flinched when she felt him pressing his hips against her, pinning her against the wall and he noticed as she moaned a bit louder against his mouth, pulling a similar groan from the back of his own throat. The sound of her lustful cry made him go absolutely insane and not familiar with his own strength, he carried her to the bed, making her yelp in shock and wrapping her legs and arms around him tighter in the fear of falling.
But the way he laid her down on his bed was surprisingly gentle, sliding down a pillow underneath her head before he dipped his face down, pressing a warm kiss on her temple. The sudden change of pace made her blush, cheeks blooming red as she became conscious of how he gazed at her featuresâhow the previous loneliness in his eyes was replaced with both felicity and uncertainty, asking for her sign to stop or continue with everything.
She swallowed her breath when he stood on his knees, pulling his shirt over his head, his silver necklace glinting faintly under the soft glow of thunder that flashed on the other side of the window. She flinched, not from the fear of lightning, but from the way his vulnerable eyes were filled with need and affection. She had once told him that Jaemin made her feel wantedâmade her feel desiredâand she thought that was really the case, until she saw the look Donghyuck gave her and suddenly everything that Jaemin did felt pale in comparison.
Donghyuck needed her like a drowning man needed air.
So when he bent down and kissed her again, she felt like he was unraveling her soul, stripping her naked both her body and her mind, and as if she was a blank canvas, he cast iridescence on her skin, drawing lines with his fingertips and painted a spectrum of colors with his lips.
As a man of passion, Donghyuckâs kisses were strangely tender but it elicited as much fire, if not more, as any fervent kisses she had ever shared with the other two men in her life.
âNoona,â he abruptly stopped, eyes unfocused as he broke away, expanding the space between them but only for a few inches. âYouâre not regretting any of this, are you?â It was the question heâd been dreading to ask, but he had to before she ended up living with guilt. âI told you to make a choice before butâŚâ He cupped her cheek, rubbing his thumb against her skin in such a soothing manner that she wouldâve probably fallen asleep to it if her heart wasnât racing like this. âBut if you feel like this is not what you want, you can back out anytime. Iâm not going to force you, and Iâm not going to leave you even if you push me away now. Iâll still be your friend, I promise, so itâs okay.â He smiled but the only thing it conveyed was sadness. âItâs okay if you want to put an end to this. Itâs okay if you donât want to be with me. Itâs your choice.â
She wasnât sure why, but she felt like crying. âWell, Iâm not okay with it.â She ran her thumb along his lower lip, in a paper-thin-like touch. âI think youâve noticed by now that IâŚâ It was too much. It really was too much for her to admit it without being flustered.
âTell me,â he pleaded, gently taking her wrist when she was about to cover her face with her hands. âTell me how you feel about me. Please.â
She shook her head, heart thumping loudly. âI canâtâItâs embarrassing. You already know how I feel anyway.â
âBut I need to hear you say it.â He kissed her palm, leaning against her touch like how a little kitten would. âPlease?â
Her voice was quivering when she spoke. âI love you, Haechannie.â
Heâd heard her say those words many times in his life, but only now, they felt different in his ears. And almost like a prisoner being released from his chains, he nearly whimpered in bliss. âY-you do?â
She shakily nodded her head once. âYou were right. Iâm a coward. Iâm too afraid of losing what we have, not realizing that we can actually become so much more.â
He smiled, small but lovingly. âAnd itâs fine even if Iâm not your soulmate?â
She was entranced with the way he kissed her fingertips one by one. âI donât care.â
âI love you too, Noona.â His tongue was wet and slick when she felt it against her earlobe, his voice sounding dangerously close and sultry, even when his words were innocent. âYou donât know how glad I am to finally hear you say this. Iâve tried so hard to move on but I couldnât. Itâs justâfor meââ his lips hovered above hers again, and she felt his whispers directly on her skin. âThereâs no life without you.â
She carded her fingers through his hair, pushing back his bangs until she could gaze directly into his eyes. âThereâs no life without you too, Haechannie.â
As they were connected, both their bodies and minds, it felt like nothing mattered anymore. They already had what they needed, already owned what they craved, already found what they were searching for. Donghyuck was sheathed deep inside her, his kisses were wet and languid, passion never dissipating no matter how many times he had tasted her.
It never felt unnatural, never felt awkward, and there were no uncertainties whenever their skin made contact. It was almost as natural as breathing, and though they needed more experience in some parts, they were already content with everything that they shared. Every breath, every gasp, every moan was sending heat to every inch of their bodies, making Donghyuckâs bangs stick with sweat and her cheeks reddening from his feverish touches.
When it finally ended, both still feeling lightheaded from reaching their highs, orgasms hitting hard like waves in a storm, Donghyuck was shaking, murmuring both expletives and praises against the skin that covered her heart, making her shiver.
âWhat is it?â She questioned tenderly, gentle fingertips caressing his cheekbone. âYouâre trembling.â
But he didnât answer, laying his head down on her chest, her heartbeat vocalizing faintly against his eardrums. He had never felt so happy, so complete, so perfect, and it was all because of her.
âIâmâŚâ he exhaled heavily, lost for words as he sank deeper in his own elation. She curled her fingers around his jaw, lifting his face so they could peer into each otherâs eyes.
âHaechannie.â
âYeah?â
âI know itâs late, butâŚâ She beamed at him. âHappy birthday.â
And he kissed her with so much fervor, his eyebrows adjoined in passion and he whimpered against her mouth, a tear slipping from the corner of his eye and she smiled, hugging him close because finally, after seventeen years had passed, they truly found each other.
He was her life, and she was his, two different souls united into one.
***
Almost an hour passed by with them just enjoying each otherâs company as they laid side-by-side on the bed, with Donghyuck idly sucking more bruises to her skin and her panting his name against his pillow. He was trailing his fingertips from her nape down to the dip of her spine as she laid with her stomach pressed against his sheets, slightly quivering from his touch.
Both of them lacked the energy to get dressed or wash their sweat away from before, and instead just dwell further in each otherâs warmth, basking in the soft glow of the sunset that had replaced the storm.
âWhy did we wait so long to do this?â She asked with her cheek pressed against the pillow, looking at him with drowsy eyes.
He snorted. âBecause you were too big of an idiot to notice and too goddamn stubborn toââ
âForget I asked.â
Donghyuck grinned to himself but she soon felt it on her skin. âIâm still sweaty, Haechannie, get off me.â
âNo way, I want to enjoy this,â his nose was skimming against the skin of her back. âItâs not every day I have a naked lady lounging on my bed. In fact, Iâve never had one. Ever.â
âYeah?â She turned around, covering her bare chest with his quilt as she looked at him. âWhat about your girlfriends?â
âWhat girlfriends?â
âYou know, the ones you got together with in high school. You told me you had sex with them.â
âOh.â His playful smile grew sheepish. âI lied about it.â
âWhat? Why?â
âI was just trying to make you jealous. You were hanging out with Jaemin and I was so pissed!â
âI canât believe how lame you were.â
âHey, I was desperate!â
âSoâŚâ She slowly said, drawing her name on the square of his chest with her fingertip. âIâm your first?â
âYouâve always been, on everything.â
Her breathing tattered, blood rushing to her face, turning it scarlet. She moved her hand to his neck, playing with the silver necklace and the oval locket with her fingers. âI canât believe you still wear this.â
âItâs the best present Iâve ever had,â he replied, leaning close until their foreheads meet one another. âFrom the best girl Iâve ever met in my life.â
âStop saying things like this, I canât handle it.â And she hooked her finger around his necklace, dragging him down to close the gap between them.
They both smiled into the kiss but what was once innocent and chaste, became deep and ardent in a matter of seconds. Donghyuckâs fingers were slipping underneath the comforter that she used to cover her body, feverish skin meeting her cold one and he looked at her in concern. âAre you cold?â
âJust a little bit.â She chuckled awkwardly before it was replaced with a gasp when he pulled her up by her waist and positioned her on his lap. He snatched the quilt away from her in one quick motion, leaving her naked and exposed before she toppled down to his chest. His hands found their way back around her waist, drawing her close so every inch of her skin was pressing against his. His warmth began to seep into her, and he draped his blanket around their bodies again.
âBetter?â He looked up, his teeth peeking behind his grin that was both teasing and shy at the same time.
She melted into his touch, wanting to taste his lips again. âBetter.â
She was distracted with the way he ran his tongue along her lower lip, sneaking in as soon as she granted him entrance to her mouth, but found her focus back when his hands start to roam around her chest. She immediately covered herself with both hands, embarrassed out of her mind.
âWhy are you covering yourself?â He asked, chuckling faintly though his cheeks were reddening by the second. âYou were fine when we had sex before. Let me see.â
âI just remembered that you once said I have small boobs.â
Donghyuckâs jaw hung loosely on his face. âThatâI was just joking! I love your boobsâI love everyââ He thought hard for the right word and failing miserably. ââevery aspect of them, how soft they are, the little moles you have, and how they jiggle whenâWhy are you laughing?!â
But she couldnât stop cackling even when he was pouting about it, complaining that he was being serious. âIâm sorry,â she said, wiping a tear out of her eyes. âItâs just you were so dominatingly sexy before when you slammed me against the wall, and now youâre acting like such a dork, which is also cute butââ and she laughed again, covering her mouth with her fingers which he immediately took and replaced them with his mouth, turning her soft chuckles into pleading moans.
He cupped her breasts with his palms, groaning at the back of his throat from how perfect they felt under his hands, massaging them gently until she had to break away from the kiss, nibbling at her lip to contain her whimpers.
Donghyuck trailed more kisses down from her neck to the valley of her breasts, before he attached his soft, plump lips on her sensitive nub, making her arch her back in response. He peeked at her reaction from under his eyelashes, almost losing his mind from the sight of how alluring and sinful she looked. âDoes it feel good?â He knew the answer but he needed her praise. He had waited for all this time to have her crying out his name in pleasure like this, he guessed heâd allow himself to be selfish just for tonight.
She shakily nodded, eyes tightly shut in pleasure but he didnât stop until he had her whimpering, âYes, yes,â into his ears.
âSo about what you said before,â he continued, nipping at her sensitive skin with so much fervency, enough to leave purple bruises by the morning. âAbout me being dominatingly sexy. Is that the kind of thing youâre into?â
She shivered, looking like she wanted to escape his touch. âIâI donâtââ she stammered, having the hardest time finding her words especially when he had one of his eyebrows raised tauntingly. âStop teasing me.â
âGuess being friends for seventeen years doesnât really mean you know everything.â He chuckled, sliding down his hand between her thighs but stopping before he got too close, asking for permission. âCan I touch you here?â
She bit her lip, nodding slowly.
âCan we⌠have sex again?â
âStop asking questions, and just do it.â
Their second time was much slower, more playful with a lot of teasing and exploring and it was the kind of sex that felt more like them, reminding them of how carefree they were back in their childhoods days, or the flirty banter they shared during their small escapes every summer. It took them hours to be satisfied with one another, at least until the next day started, that by the time they were finished, it was already nighttime. But even after they were dressed back in their previous clothes, they still found their way back in each otherâs arms.
âI wasnât sure to ask about this before but,â Donghyuck snuggled closer from behind, his lips almost brushing against her nape when he spoke in both curiosity and uncertainty. âHow are things with Mark?â
âItâs so like you to ask about stuff that mattered after you got what you want,â she responded, making him pout and cower behind her. âWeâre still going strong, actually. He said heâd ask me to marry him after we both graduated from college.â
He froze, literally stopped breathing. âWhat?â
âIâm kidding.â She turned around, tapping his cheek. âYouâre cute.â
âThatâs not funny.â
âIâm sorry.â And when she laughed, he pouted even harder. âWell, truth is, we broke up over a month ago.â
âWhatââ Shock filling his eyes. He thought he had known everything about her from seeing her memories in his dreams but maybe he hadnât seen anything yet. âWhy didnât you tell me this?â
âOh, Iâm sorry.â She rolled her eyes. âI wasnât aware we were on speaking terms what with you avoiding my calls and ignoring my texts.â
âYouâre never gonna let me live this down, are you?â He sighed, playfully biting her at the part where her neck met her shoulder. âWhy did you break up with him anyway? I thought soulmates were meant to be together, not that Iâm complaining though.â He couldnât help but display his cheeky grin. âIâm actually happyâitâs the happiest moment in my life, dare I say.â
She scoffed, shifting on the bed again so she wouldnât have to face his annoying grin. âIt certainly not the happiest moment in my life but as long as youâre happy, I guess.â
âIâm sorry, come here.â Donghyuck sneaked his hands around her body, hauling her toward him until he could press his chest tightly against her back, burying his nose in her hair. âSo, what happened?â
âWellâŚâ She huffed, leaning against him. âMark and I⌠Weâre so similar in a lot of ways and I find myself more compatible with him than anyone, which feels kinda weird, if Iâm being honest. Like, we share the same thoughts, we make the same decisions, we listen to the same music, love the same movies and everything. Unlike when Iâm with youââ she stopped when she felt his arms tightening around her. âWait, before you start fuming, listen to me first.â He sighed but nodded his head twice before he landed his face on her hair again. âWhat I meant was when Iâm with you, we argue, we tease each other, we fight over stupid little things so we can look back on it in the future and have a good laugh from realizing how dumb we were being. And thatâs what makes it exciting for me. You make me laugh, you make me upset, and when you suddenly disappeared from my life it was likeâŚâ she tried, but whether she was too shy or too confused to say the words, Donghyuck wasnât sure so he helped.
âLike a part of you was missing?â He offered with a smile, nuzzling closer to her.
âWell, I donât want to sound that cheesy but for the lack of better words, yes,â she admitted. âI just really couldnât stop thinking about you. I missed you in the way Iâve never missed anyone before, like I kept seeing you anywhere I go. Whenever a Michael Jackson song came up in my playlist, I thought of you. Whenever I saw a movie, I remembered how you would always scrunch your nose in protest when something didnât make sense. And I felt awful every time because I wasnât supposed to think about you at all. I was supposed to think about Mark, and how he always tried to make me feel comfortable in his arms, kept asking me whether the room temperature was too cold or too hot, whether I needed another cup of coffee orââ
âHe actually sounds pretty nice,â he murmured against her skin. âIâd date him if I were you.â
âExactly, heâs too perfect.â She turned around, placing both hands on his shoulders. âHeâs too perfect, Haechannie. Thatâs my problem.â
Haechan snorted but he also seemed amused. âThis is why boys have problems trying to understand girls.â
âDoesnât it make sense, though? You have so many flawsâlike, so many. You have more flaws in you than your strengths.â
He flatly stared back. âThanks.â
âBut thatâs what makes you interesting.â She reached out a hand, playing with the waves of his hair. âThatâs what makes you adorable.â When she noticed him turning slightly red on his cheeks, she chuckled awkwardly. âOr maybe Iâm just a freak who has a kink for annoying brats, I donât know.â
Donghyuck smiled softly in return, rubbing his thumb in comforting circles on the skin below her eye. âWell then, Iâm glad you have a kink for annoying brats like me.â And when they kissed, he could feel her grinning against his lips so he tore himself away, frowning. âWhat?â
âI didnât realize you were this sappy and clingy.â She giggled, pecking his nose. âYou really love kissing, donât you?â
âI love kissing you,â he corrected, slightly wincing at the thought of the previous kisses heâd shared with his former girlfriends. âThereâs a difference. And Iâm not sappy, I am full with affection.â She teased him with a loud, exaggerated yawn but he ignored her, focusing on the things that hadnât been spoken. âSo, you broke up with him because he was too nice? How did you even tell that to him?â
âNo.â Her tone suddenly became heavy. âWe broke up because he no longer had faith in me. It was not long after he read my journal.â
âWhat journal?â
âOkay, now, donât laugh, but Iâve been keeping a journal lately to help me think andâŚâ He couldnât see her face, but he could tell she was flushed. âWell, figure things out. So I wrote a lot of things about you, about us, about how I truly felt about you but couldnât be with you because of the things weâve been through. And the fact that Iâve been dreaming about youââ
âWhat?â His breath hitched in his throat. âLike a soulmate dream or just your regular wet dream about me?â
It was vexing the way he sounded so serious when he asked her the most insensitive question at times like this. âIt felt similar to how I dreamt about Mark which is weird because how can that be? What does that even mean? I canât have two soulmates at once, can I?â
Donghyuck contemplated in silence, unsure of his thoughts but eventually made his decision. âOkay,â he shifted his weight, now sitting on the bed, and gesturing for her to meet his eyes. âI have a secret Iâve been wanting to tell you but since we werenât on speaking termsââ
âThanks to youââ
ââyeah, thanks to me. I decided to keep it a secret. And I realized that I didnât want to tell you that because I wanted you to figure out by yourself that you have feelings for me.â
âWhat do you mean?â
âIâve been having dreams about you too.â He unconsciously reached out for her hand, lacing their fingers together. âI saw your memories. I knew that they werenât mine because Iâve dreamt about the time you spent with Jaemin and Mark, but I didnât say anything because I want you to fall for me for who I am, not because I have connections to your dreams or because it turns out Iâm your soulmate.â
She gaped in disbelief. âHow long have you been dreaming about me?â
His voice grew quiet. âSince that night when we kissed.â
Her mouth was shaping into a silent âoâ but no words came out. She was deep in her thoughts and Donghyuck had to squeeze her hand to bring her out of her reverie. âNoona?â
âSo it wasnât just because of the kiss, was it? That morning when you were acting weird, asking me about my feelings?â
He nodded reluctantly. âI thought you were experiencing the same thing, but then you told me you had another dream about Mark, and not soon after, I saw him with my own eyes.â
Something befell on her face, eyes wide in realization. âSo, it was trueâwhat I saw in my dream. Youâd met Mark way before I did but you never told me about himâyou even told him to stay awayââ
âYes, butââ He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. âI know that was a total dick move, butââ
âYou had no right, Hyuck.â
The way she called him by his real name made him freeze for a split second. âYouâre⌠really upset about this, arenât you?â
She tried not to scowl at him harder than she already did. With a sigh, she massaged her temple. âWell, I guess I shouldâve seen that coming. Youâve always been acting like that anyway. You and your possessive, competitive ass.â
âBut,â he said, smiling bashfully. âWill you love me and my possessive, competitive ass for the rest of your life?â
âOne step at a time, Haechannie.â She pressed her palm against his face, wiping his annoying smirk away. âOne step at a time.â
***
Unbeknownst to them, it turned out that being in an intimate relationship didnât really change the way they behave around each other. They still fought over the little things but always agreed on the things that mattered. They shared loving words as much as they had done numerous times in the past, only this time they shared them between lustful gasps and lascivious groans.
Their long-distance relationship was hard during their years in college as they went to different campuses in different cities, but only because they couldnât feel each otherâs lips and breaths on their skins, so every time a long holiday came up, they would spend it somewhere where they could be alone, tangled in each otherâs arms, moaning terms of endearments laced with desperation and urgency against the sheets.
It was funny how they kept having dreams about each otherâs memories, even after they admitted their feelings out loud. Every morning whenever they were apart, they would send text messages, describing the memories they saw in their dreams, that it became some kind of a new habit for them. It was harmless most of the time, but Donghyuck became unreasonably jealous more often than not, whenever he saw Jaemin or Mark in her memories. He would spout out hateful words, calling their names with degradation, and she would sigh and wave him off, being the mature one in the relationship.
She had a theory about why he was dreaming about her, and why did her dreams change from Markâs memories into his. She said it had something to do with their feelings, that if they loved someone so dearly, their dreams began to change from seeing the soulmate they were originally matched with, to the person they truly loved. And if the feelings were mutual, they would begin to dream about each other. Donghyuck didnât pay too much attention to it, because it didnât matter to him. Soulmates or not, dreams or no dream, heâd still love her with all his heart.
They kept their relationship a secret because they knew how their parents believed in soulmates and didnât want to make them worry. But whenever they had sleepovers in his house, leaving their bedroom door open as instructed, keeping secrets became torture because Donghyuck always found a way to pepper playful kisses on her cheek. And playful kisses always turned perilous when they fell on her lips, and once the tip of their tongues met in curiosity, just wanted to get a glimpse of each otherâs taste, there would be no turning back.
So they exchanged deep kisses and sinful strokes under the duvet, closing their eyes shut and pretending to sleep whenever rustling sounds or footsteps could be heard from the other side of their slightly ajar door. Donghyuck would whine something about, âNoona, I canât do this. I canât come like this,â even though he grew hotter and larger in her hand, and she would raise a teasing eyebrow with a smirk painting her face. She would then sneak under the sheet, crawl down his body, and blow hot breath against his tip, before engulfing him completely. And Donghyuck would bite into his fist, eyebrows furrowing in ecstasy, eyes shut closed as he imagined the way she would hollow her cheeks around him, with her tongue running along his veins and he would come undone in seconds. âAlready?â She would ask with a teasing grin, wiping her tainted mouth with the back of her hand. âI must be super good at this.â
Donghyuck would let her win, just for the night. He could always pay her back the next day, he figured, when his parents were still deep in slumber, and the sun was still hiding somewhere out of sight. He knew how much she loved seeing him between her legs, with his eyes half-lidded and his lips sucking bruises on the inner parts of her thighs. And he loved seeing her face contorted in pleasure every time he brought her tongue deep inside her, remembering her taste better than anything he had ever tasted. Whenever her body started to shake, hands tangling desperately against his locks, her legs closing in on him, he would lick everything that seeped out of her, glance up to meet her eyes, and lick his lower lip in satisfaction before he said, âAlready? I must be super good at this.â
âYou know,â she sighed one day when she curled against his chest in a hotel room that smelled like cinnamon mixed with sandalwood. âIâll probably end up getting pregnant with Hyuck Jr from how often we have sex.â
âI donât mind.â He laced their fingers together, tracing his tongue on the side of her neck before he marked her with his teeth. âHyuck Jr sounds hella cool.â
âOf course, you donât mind. You say that to get more sex.â She wiggled away, shoving him gently by the jaw. âStop that, I have work today.â And as much as he wanted to ignore her, painting more of his signature down her body so everyone would know who owned her, he stopped with a pout because she could really be terrifying when she got angry.
âNoona~ Come back to bed,â he whined, as he watched her stepped down the bed, getting dressed. âI need you to love me again. Iâm needy.â
âYou are gross, and I am late. Where the hell is my bra?â
Donghyuck grinned in amusement, watching her running from one corner to another only in her panties. âMan, have I told you how much I love your boobs?â
âStop staring and help me find my clothes!â
She soon collected every piece of her clothing back without his help as he just kept lazing around on the bed, giggling every time she tripped over something.
âNoona.â
âHmm?â
âHave you ever thought about being this intimate with me back then?â Donghyuck flipped over to his stomach, crossing his arms idly on top of his pillow before he dipped his chin between them. âBefore we got together. Have you ever thought about kissing me?â
Her cheeks were flushed. âW-what kind of question isââ
âI need to know whether you were as crazy as I was about you.â His smile was both teasing and gentle. âPlease?â
âFine.â She eventually succumbed with a sigh. âRemember back then when you said you were going on a date with that girl youâd been seeing for two weeks? Not sure why, but when I thought about you kissing her, I was also thinking about you kissing me.â
âYou did?â He gaped, mouth wide open. âWay back then? And you still went out with those douchebags instead of being with me?â He protested, sinking his face in his pillow as he muffled his whine. âNoonaaaa~â
âIt was just a fleeting thought! It wasnât anything that serious.â She put on her stockings, having the hardest time focusing from all the embarrassment she had to endure. âWhat about you?â
âWhat about me?â
âWell, now that I know youâve been thinking about me that way for quite some time, what kind of things did you imagine us doing?â And when he didnât answer right away, lost for words, she added with a sly smirk. âDonât tell me you jacked off while thinking about me.â
He was good at controlling his expressions, but his ears betrayed him right away from how red they were turning. âNo comment,â he muttered, sinking half of his face into his pillow.
She rolled her eyes, snorting. âWell, thatâs fair.â
âWhat about the future? Have you ever thought about our future together?â The sudden question made her gaze back at him. âWhat do you see happening to us in ten years?â
She was fiddling with the buttons of her blouse, but her mind drifted somewhere else. She had thought about it. Thought about growing old with him. Thought about them getting married, have a childâor maybe three. Thought about how nervous and panicky he would get when her water broke, and how whiny he would be whenever she asked him to do house chores but ended up doing everything perfectly. She had thought about how cute heâd look as a father, telling a little boyâwho looked exactly like himâduring his first try at riding a bicycle that itâs okay to cry if it hurts when you fall because daddy is going to hug you and make the pain go away, okay?
She had thought about it, more often than not, but he had just graduated from college and she was in her first year working as an intern in a high-tech company. They still had a lot of things going on in their lives. Maybe he wasnât ready to settle down yet. Maybe he needed time.
âBabe?â He called. âYouâve been quiet for a while.â
âYou want an honest answer?â
âYes, please.â
âI see you growing bald from all of those hair products you use.â
âWhy you littleââ
***
âWhatâs this?â She questioned as he slid a little black box with a red bow wrapped around itâa spitting image of the gift she had presented to him a few years backâinto her hand. She remembered the joke he made that night, so she mirrored his action, faking a gasp while squealing, âNo way, youâre proposing to me? But honey, Iâm already carrying your child!â
He laughed, a bit bashful and awkward, but he understood her joke. âBut wait, if youâre seriously carrying my child, I will hate you for the rest of my life for breaking the news like this.â
âIâm not, calm down.â She chuckled, and they walked next to each other again, enjoying how peaceful the Han River was at night, with cherry blossoms petals dancing in the wind.
âAre you cold?â He asked though she was already wearing multi-layered clothes.
âWhat, are you gonna wrap your coat around me?â
âNah, just asking. Iâm more sensitive to cold than you anyway.â
âThanks.â She rolled her eyes before she focused back on the tiny present. âWhat is this for? Our anniversary is still a month away.â
âJust shut up and open it.â He sniffed from the cold, tucking his hands deeper inside his coat. âAnd hurry up. Iâm freezing. I need you to warm me up.â
âI swear to God, canât you at least be romantic for five minutes?â
âOkay, five minutes. After that, weâll run back home and have hot, dirty sex.â
She scowled at him which he returned wholeheartedly with a playful kiss on her cheek. She opened the box and smiled when she saw a similar oval locket necklace that matched the one he wore around his neck. âYouâre so predictable,â she sneered, taking the necklace in her hand. âBut I love it.â
âYou havenât seen whatâs inside.â He whispered close in her ear. âIâll give you a little spoiler. Itâs not a picture of us taking a bath together when we were kids but itâs something similar.â
âAh, I get it. Is it the time when weââ But her sentence ended abruptly in silence at the sight of the words that were engraved on the silver plate.
Will you marry me?
âHaechannieââ And as she turned around to face him, he already had one knee on the ground, taking her hand in his and she could feel shivers running through his fingertips. The soft glow of the streetlight illuminated his face most beautifully, with his bangs fluttering softly under the wind. His chocolate brown eyes were so gentle, so loving, so shy, matching the way his cheeks were reddening with more seconds passing by. When he pronounced her name, it felt like he was casting spells on her, bewitching her with his smile, his voice, his scent, his everything.
âOkay, so Iâve written a whole speechâlike, a whole speech,â he repeated, emphasizing with a deeper voice. âAnd it would probably take me a good half an hour to recite it to you and I donât think either of us wants to stand here for even a minute longer, so if you can just say yes now, Iâll do the speech later when weâre warm and cozy and naked in our bed.â
She was prepared to cry in joy but she ended up crying from the hilarity of it all. âWhat the hell was that? Haechannieââ
âIâm serious, Noona, a whole speech!â His teeth were beginning to chatter. âTrust me! Can you just accept my stupid proposal now so we can go home?â
âWhat is this, a blackmail?â
âNoona~â
She hauled him up to his feet again with both hands. âWell then, letâs go home,â she said, sinking their intertwined hands in her coatâs pocket before she tugged him forward. âIf you amaze me with that whole speech of yours, then Iâll say yes.â
Donghyuck grinned. âYou got it.â
He kept his promise from the beginning to the end. As they stepped into the little apartment they had been sharing in secret for the last few months, Donghyuck had her pressed against the wall, kicking the front door closed with one foot, before he moved it to slide his knee between her thighs, giving her the friction she needed. Clothes were soon scattered on the floor as they walked and tripped their way to the bedroom, silently shouting gratitudes to the heater that kept the place warm while they were gone.
âSo,â she breathed against his mouth, pressing her bare chest to his slightly colder one. âYour speech. Go.â
âIn a minute,â he said, smirking as he gestured her to sit on the edge of the bed. When she followed, he kneeled in front of her, spread her legs apart, and licked his lower lip as he stared at her arousal. He pushed his bangs out of his eyes, saying, âI have my priorities and this. comes. first,â and he dipped his head low, hot tongue pressing against her most sensitive part, forcing her to chant his name like a prayer.
But when their feet were tangled around one another on the bed, her hands buried deep in his hair while he raked his fingernails down her spine, Donghyuck murmured the things she didnât realize she needed to hear. He reminded her of the precious memories they had shared, of the feelings they had even back then when they were too young to understand love, of his promises to make her happyâto make her feel complete and infinite until the end of her daysâand of his cute, little fantasies of how the future was going to be for the two of them and their future children.
And as he pounded into her, with hard, deep thrusts, hips moving faster and faster each time she moaned against his ear, driving him to the edge of his sanity, he demanded her to say her answer to his proposal. With pleasure clouding her mind, she could no longer think about any word other than yes. Â
***
âIt has a private pool and a jacuzzi, youâll love it, babe, trust me,â Donghyuck said into his phone, grinning to himself every time he heard a giggle coming from the other line. âI know I said no surprises this time, but I made the reservation like a month ago so you canât really blame me for it.â
He silently thanked the florist who handed him a bouquet of red roses before he exited the store and head back to his car. He placed the flowers on the passenger seat next to him, along with two little custom-made alpaca plushies wearing wedding attires, and a tiny white box with a pair of engagement rings inside.
âLook, weâre celebrating your birthday in that resort whether you like it or not,â he said, looking like he was about to burst into laughter in a matter of seconds from hearing her adorable complaints. âItâs not that expensive, I swear! And even if it is, Iâm completely fine with using my three months' worth of salary to please my girlfriend.â There was a loud shouting on the other side of the line, and he chuckled, âIâm kidding, Noona. Look, Iâm heading to your workplace. Iâll see you in half an hour, okay?â His gaze softened. âMe too. I love you too. Bye.â
When the line got disconnected, Donghyuck leaned against the back of his seat, huffing to the air, his heart banging loud against his chest. The first proposal was all fun and games, but this time, he was serious about it. He had prepared everything, dressed sharply in a black suit and a white buttoned-up shirt, and memorized his lines by heart from practicing it over a hundred times in front of his bathroom mirror a few hours ago. He had taken a day off to make sure everything went perfectly, but now as he seated behind the wheels, about to see her face and the bright, beautiful smile she always threw at him whenever he graced her with his presence, he became so nervous, so afraid of ruining his plan.
A text message arrived, interrupting his thoughts.
Thereâs a birthday gift on my desk under your name. My co-workers are getting jealous. Why are you so perfect?
And before he could reply, another one came by.
I love you, Haechannie.
All of his concerns began to dissipate from his chest. It would be okay if he ruined one thing or two while undergoing his plan. She would forgive him with a smile. She always did. She had always accepted him the way he was.
So he texted her back.
Thereâs no life without you, Noona.
And that was the truth. He had only truly lived because of her.
He placed his phone on the dashboard of his car, wore back his seatbelt, and started the engine. His thoughts were so full of her as much as his heart was, that a smile began to grow permanent on his face. Even as he began to drive, he still had the hardest time focusing on everything else but her.
It was until a truck passed at high speed, smashed his car from the side with a loud, thunderous bang, sending tremors of pain all over his body before his thoughts could process the details.
And suddenly, what was once vibrant with a spectrum of colors, his world turned monochromatic once again.
***
#lee donghyuck#lee haechan#haechan#haechan smut#haechan fluff#nct#nct dream#nct u#haechan nct#haechan blurbs#haechan fic#nct smut#nct fluff#nct dream smut#nct dream fluff#donghyuck#haechan x reader#haechan imagines#haechan scenarios#nct imagines#nct scenarios#nct fic#haechan timestamps#nct timestamps#haechan fanfic#nct fanfic#mine#sundaysundaes
441 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Ah, requests <3 Yay! First of all, congrats on the milestone Patricia. I would like a story with our favorite sweet boy FRANKIE Morales and the following prompt: From List 1: 95 AND 109 , if you feel up for it ;)
95. âI donât know why Iâm crying.â & 109. âI just want to be alone right now.â
Hmmm, I see! You would like some pain!
Frankie Morales x Fem!Reader ; warnings: mentions of depression, drug use
Frankie Masterlist
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
You sighed lightly as you noticed the empty, distracted look in Frankieâs eyes. Heâd barely spoken a word since youâd both sat down for dinner. Isabella was cooing and babbling away happily as you fed her, oblivious to any tension between the two of you. You ruffled her dark curls before wiping the corners of her mouth. You loved her just as much as you loved her father, but lately he had seemed...different - closed off and distant. It had come on suddenly, and you couldnât help but wonder if youâd done something. But hells, you wouldnât know because he wouldnât talk about a goddamn thing.
âFrankie - baby?â you nudged his foot under the table with yours and he snapped back into reality, turning to you with a weak smile, âis everything okay, love?â
âYes,â he promised, but it was a weak lie you could both see through, âjust...tired is all. Long week at work.â
âYeah?â you asked as he nodded slowly; Isabella turned to him and grinned at him, and for a moment you could see a real smile flicker across his features, âI love you, Francisco. We both do. You know thatâŚâ
âI know,â he promised, and despite his lukewarm attitude, you knew he was being honest, âI love you too.â
It was short and seemingly hollow, but you knew he would never speak those words unless he actually meant them. You relaxed a little, but your guard was still up. You would find out whatever was plaguing him.
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
And so it carried on for a few weeks - he was half there and half gone. You could only take so much before you finally snapped and needed answers; but those answers you werenât seemingly going to get from Francisco himself.
âBee?â the man on the other line sounded as though he was in the middle of working but stopped immediately when he heard you on the other end, "what's wrong, honey?"
âHi Santi,â you whispered into the phone as you tried to keep from crying, finding it difficult as your voice cracked, âcan you come over? I need you.â
"I'll be over in twenty."Â
"Thank you," you whispered as you hung up the phone. Isabella looked up at you from the floor, waving one of her small stuffies around as you smiled at her. You walked over to her and bent down before scooping her up in your arms and clutching her tightly to your chest, "look at you my pretty girl! I love you so much, mi amor. More than you can even know!"
The little girl looked at you with a serious expression before breaking into a fit of giggles and throwing her arms around your neck. At least you had this little light to keep you sane right now.
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
It wasn't long before Santi arrived, knocking gently at the door. You opened, still bouncing the baby on your hip as he beamed at the both of you. She reached for him immediately and Santi didn't hesitate to take her from your arms.
"See, baby, I promised your Tio would come," you smiled as you let him in and closed the door, looking around to make sure Frankie hadn't somehow come home.
"What's going on?" he asked when you rejoined him in the living, taking a spot on the couch and curling your legs up under you. Isabella was already falling asleep on his lap, a peaceful little look on her face. It was amazing just how much like Frankie was - from her dark curls and eyes, to the pouty lips, and the expression she wore as she slept. There was no doubt that she was his daughter.
Opening and closing your mouth a few times, you tried to find the words to describe what was going on. And suddenly you found yourself unable. It all seemed so pointless, so bleak, and tears were already welling up in your eyes. Reaching up to wipe them away, you couldn't help yourself but let them flow freely as your lips trembled, "s-s-sorry Santi. I don't why I'm crying...already."
"Its okay," he reached over and gave your shoulder a gentle squeeze as you nodded, "take your time...is it Fish?"
"Mhmm," you managed to choke out in between small sniffles, "he's been so distant lately and I don't...he won't tell me what's going on no matter how much I ask. I don't want to push him away but he's just shutting me out. I love him so much, Santi, I just want him to be okay."
"Shhh," he reached over and helped to wipe away some of your tears, "its okay, Bee. Please don't think it's you - you know he loves and you and Izzy more than anything else. That much you never have to question."
"I know," you nodded slightly, "I just want him to know that I love him as much as he does us. I just want him to be okay, but I don't know how to help him when he's like this."
"You don't think he'sâŚ"
"No," you stated firmly, knowing that despite his struggles he was still clean and wouldn't go back to using drugs to get by or cope with his problems, "he's good. I know...he would never. I just don't know what's going on in his head, but I feel the more I ask the more he closes up."
"Maybe he's just-"
"Hey," Frankie's voice cut into your conversation as you both turned to look at him. All the blood rushed out of your face as you tried to read the expression on his face, "what's going on?"
"Fish, my brother, what's been going on with you?" Santi turned towards him, making sure not to disturb the baby that was snoozing on his chest, "Bee says-"
"Nothing's going on Santi," he said sharply before leaving down the hall and to your bedroom and lightly slamming the door shut. You gave Santi a despondent look before he nodded, motioned in the direction of the door.
"Go and talk to him," he suggested the obvious as you swallowed the lump in your throat before standing up, "I'll take care of her. You know what you need to do."
You slowly passed him and padded down the hall, your heart thumping like mad in your chest as you made your way to the bedroom. Hoping this would go well, praying it would go well because all you wanted was nothing but the best for Frankie, you raised your hand to the door and slowly knocked on it. After a few moments, you heard an audible sigh from the other side of the door.
"I just want to be alone right now," he called out - it wasn't biting or venomous, but it was still enough to make your heart drop.
"Francisco," you said softly, "please don't shut me out. Please just talk to me, love."
It was a few tense moments of silence before you heard the tell tale creak of the floor as he got up and crossed the room, hesitating for a moment before opening the door. When he opened the door and revealed himself, you slowly met his soft brown eyes and offered him a weak smile. You could see that his eyes were glossy too and immediately, without even hesitating, you reached up and touched his cheeks, tracing over his cheek.
Frankie keened into your touch with a heavy sigh as decided to just pull him into a hug. You didn't care if the moment didn't care for it or whatever. You just want to hold him.
And he melted into your touch like it was nothing; his body perfecting melding into yours as you held him and rubbed his back, whispering sweet reassures to him.Â
"Its okay, Frankie," you kissed the side of his head as he buried his face into your shoulder, wetting the fabric of your shirt with a few tears, "I've got you. I've always got you, my love. I love you so damn much."
"I'm sorry," you heard him mumble softly as you scooted him closer to the bed and pushed him gently to sit down. He rubbed at his eyes for a moment before exhaling deeply, "I'm so sorry."
"What on earth are you sorry for, Frankie?" you raked a hand through his curls lightly scratching at his scalp, "you've done nothing, honey. Nothing's happened."
"I have failed as a father and a husband," he stared at the floor as you made a small sound of surprise, "I don't know why you haven't taken the baby and left me too."
"Francisco Morales," you got on your knees in front of him and immediately grabbed his face to look at yours, delicately but firmly, "what on earth are you talking about? Where is this coming from?"
"My wife left me and abandoned our daughter, my daughter probably hates me, and then there's you. I have nothing to offer you, my Honey Bee, but I've tricked you into thinking I'm this good man," you could tell that he'd been thinking about this a lot, his face twisted with worry, "I'm just waiting for the day you discover that Iâm nothing and leave."
"Francisco, you are nothing of the sort. I love you so much, and so does Izzy. That girl adores you and so do I," you promised him, hoping that he believed you, "your ex wife leaving has nothing to do with you. That's on her, Frankie. Besides - what kind of person just abandons their baby and husband? That says more about her than you."
"I...still. Look at me," he sighed lightly, "what can I give you? I'm a vet with more problems than I know what to do with. You deserve the world and I feel like I'm dragging you down. You could do so much better."
"And what about you, Francisco?" leaning up, you kissed him gently, "all I see is a good man that is trying his best and gives us all so much love. I am never happier than when I'm with you or Izzy. You make me feel so loved, so happy - Frankie, you make everything so much better. The two of you are my everything.â
âI am-â
âAmazing? Kind? Wonderful? Funny? Handsome?â you quickly cut off his train of thought before he could get too derailed and self-deprecating, âI know it can be hard for you to see that, but please know itâs true. Please know that you are everything. I will do whatever it takes for you to realize that.â
âEven ifâŚâ he stopped and looked at you with the sweetest eyes you had ever seen and you just nodded, âI feel so...useless sometimes. I see you and youâre so amazing, a wonderful mother, and...I feel like I could do so much more for you. Like youâd be happier and better off without me.â
âI would be so much worse without you,â you promised him, meaning every single word, âI love you, and means every part and parcel of you. All the good and bad, all the light and dark. But that will never change how I feel about you. I will always love you, today, tomorrow, and forever. So will Izzy. Weâre a family, Frankie. And that means we work together through everything.â
âI love you,â he whispered softly as you wiped away the tears that had rolled down his cheeks, âmore than you will ever know. I just worry if it...if it gets really badâŚâ
âIâm not going anywhere, Francisco,â you insisted as he helped to maneuver you into his lap, âand I swear thatâs not going to change. If you need help, outside help, or just someone else, weâll get you all the help you need, baby. Weâll figure this out - together.â
âI love you, Honey Bee,â he pressed his forehead against yours, âyou are and Izzy are the best things to happen to me. I donât know what Iâd do without you.â
âAnd thatâs just how we feel about you,â you pressed a kiss to his nose, âyou never have to shy away from anything with me. You know that.â
âI do,â he agreed, âIâve always known...I just got tripped up along the way. Iâm sorry for shutting you out.â
âItâs okay,â you kissed lips tenderly, âitâs okay. Sometimes we trip up along the way, and thatâs fine. I just want you to know you will always have us by your side, through the good and the bad.â
âWhat did I do to deserve you?â you felt him smile, actually smile, against your lips, âI am the luckiest man.â
âFunny how I feel the same about you, silly man,â you wrapped your arms around his neck and held him close, âshould we get Izzy? Iâm sure Santi didnât come just to babysit.â
âDid you call him because of me? To ask?â
âI figured if anyone knows you as well as I do, itâs him,â you admitted shly, âI just wanted to make sure you were okay...maybe if you wouldnât talk to me, youâd talk to him.â
âAll that for me?â
âI would do anything for you.â
âI love you, Bee,â he laid back down on the bed and pulled you on top of him, âso much. Now letâs say we just...stay in here for a few?â
âFrankie!â your eyes widened at his suggestion before you giggled, âSanti did not come here for that!â
âHeâs bonding with his niece,â Frankie grinned, âitâll be fine, he can hang around for a while.â
âYouâre explaining this to him!â
âFair enough,â he agreed with a wicked little grin, ânow please, let me hold and love you. Because I do. I love you so much.â
âI love you too, Francisco. You and Izzy are my everything.â
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
Permanent Taglist: @secretsweetscollectionblog  @sheridans-dynamos  @queenbbarnes  @persephonesnebula  @ah-callie  @blushingwueen  @thisis-theway @rosetophighlander  @rae-gar-targaryen   @hiscyarika  @readsalot73  @huliabitch  @ollyoxenfrees @coffeeandtodd  @beepbeepsephy  @scarlettwitcher  @nerdyknightwritersblog  @choicesarcade  @arrowswithwifi  @everythingaboutnothingstuff  @suckerfor-fanfics  @bestintheparsec @javihoney  @aeryntheofficial  @hail-doodles @engineeredfiction @aeryntheofficial  @asgardianvamp21  @keithseabrook27  @karmezii  @dearspacepirates  @thatsuitlooksgoodonyou  @paintballkid711 @mrpascals @lv7867 @artsymaddie @gooddaykate @rosiefridayrogersunday @heyitmelexie @criminalmind1927 @justanotherblonde23 @coni-martina @thewayofthemandalorian @phoenixhalliwell @lucifer @cosmoschick @kochamcie @linkpk88 @leaiorganas @nikkixostan @haley-the-comet @chibi-yuki @computeringturtle
#frankie morales#frankie morales x reader#frankie morales x fem!reader#frankie morales x you#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x reader#triple frontier#forever-rogue's follower celebration
282 notes
¡
View notes
Text
dance me to the end of love (ii)
word count: 3.3k
warnings: fem!oc, alcohol consumption, cursing
series masterpost: here
a/n: part two baby! thanks for all the love on part one, it means the absolute world. i have so much love for this story and i hope people are enjoying it :))
Life is settling into a comfortable rhythm.
After spending a good chunk of her young adult life being incredibly studious, Magdalene can finally have the social life of someone in their mid-twenties. Though sheâs still spending a fair amount of time by herself in the basements of the University of Denverâs library, Bette convinces her to go out more. Magdalene tries to fight, citing extra work or a good book as an excuse to stay home, but it doesnât work very often. The pleas of her friend are how Magdalene finds herself currently lounging poolside at Erik Johnsonâs house on a Sunday afternoon.
âHowâs the new career treating you?â Tyson asks. âI feel like we havenât seen you in a while.â
Magdalene laughs. âIâve seen Bette plenty,â she says, âShe thinks I wonât take a lunch break unless she shows up.â
âWould you?â the blonde girl questions with a quirked brow.
âProbably not.â
âI rest my case.â
A small crowd gathers around as Magdalene begins to detail the specifics of her job, but she doesnât feel as uncomfortable as she once would have. In the month or so since graduating school sheâs found herself slowly being incorporated into the Avalanche family. Itâs almost certainly because Bette and Tyson championed her case, explaining that she doesnât have much of a support system beyond the two of them, but she doesnât mind. A few of the guys ask her questions about her work, curious as to why someone would want to spend their life combing through piles of old things. Everyone stays engaged in the conversation until thereâs a shout from the kitchen that dinner is ready.
Magdalene shuffles in line behind AndrĂŠ, filling her plate with various pasta salads and a hamburger. Once situated with enough food for two meals she returns to the pool deck, sitting on the edge and dipping her toes into the cool water. Bette comes and finds her a minute later and the two of them begin to eat.
Sheâs still relatively new to the groupâs dynamic, but Magdalene canât help but notice that Ryan is never around. In fact, Magdalene hasnât seen him since her graduation party. Taking a casual sip of her wine cooler, she asks her friend about the manâs absence.
âWhy is Ryan never at these sorts of things?â
Bette shrugs. âIsnât a huge one for parties. He was supposed to come today, but I guess something came up.â
âIâm not huge on parties,â Magdalene huffs, âBut that doesnât stop you from dragging me to every single one.â
âUnlike you, Gravy gets enough regular social interaction that his absence is permissible. If Tyson and I didnât take you out youâd talk to your cat more than normal.â
She wants to fight back, but knows itâs pointless. Bette has a point â if it werenât for her the only people Magdalene would interact with are her boss and her cat. Instead, she grumbles under her breath and changes the subject to the trip Bette is in the middle of planning. Itâs coming up in a few weeks, and Magdalene wants to hear a bit more about it before she commits. Despite what she thought about taking time off so close to starting work, it was encouraged by June, but she's refraining from telling Bette that. If it doesnât sound like she'll enjoy it, Magdalene is banking on being able to use the excuse.
Bette explains that sheâs renting a large lake house that is perfect for a relaxing week away from adult responsibilities. The property has kayaks and a hot tub, which pretty much ensures that Magdalene will want to be in attendance. Sheâll hold onto that information for a little while longer though, if for no other reason to make Bette squirm a little. At some point Tyson comes to sweep his girlfriend away and leaves Magdalene at the party alone. She makes polite conversation with some other players for a while before heading home herself. Ryan never shows up, despite how much Magdalene hopes he will. At the very least she wants to properly thank him for doing her a favour, though her hoping to see him is much more selfish. He intrigues her and she wants to know more about the tall man with the dazzling smile and a proclivity for wearing all black.
âźâźâźâź
Barn Owl Book Company is filled to the brim when Magdalene approaches the store from the side street it annexes. She shouldâve expected it â itâs the first of the month and their newest books are hitting the shelves. However, Magdalene doesnât exactly have time to wait in line. June gave her only fifteen minutes to run and grab them coffee before they continue the massive task of digitizing a private collection that has just been donated to the university. She estimates it will take almost a month of extended hours to get everything done, and Magdalene believes it. Thereâs so much to wade through but she knows the end result will be satisfying.
Luckily the cafĂŠ line is fairly short, and Magdalene reaches the counter in a timely manner. âHey,â she greets the barista warmly, âCould I just grab two medium iced cappuccinos?â
âAnything else?â
âNo, that's everything. Itâll be on debit,â she smiles. Magdalene reaches into her backpack to grab her wallet only to find that itâs missing. Shit. The barista has already left to make the drinks, completely unaware that her customer is unable to pay.
Magdalene hears a voice from behind her say, âIâve got it, donât worry.â She turns around to find Ryan Graves standing there with a book tucked under his right arm.
âYouâre a lifesaver,â she mumbles appreciatively. âI donât know how my boss would take it if I showed up empty handed.â
Ryan laughs shyly as he pulls his card away from the machine. âI get it, everyone needs a little caffeine this time of year.â The barista comes back with Magdaleneâs drinks, which she takes with a smile and a wish for a good day. The two of them head towards the exit, and Ryan pauses once theyâre on the sidewalk. âWhich way are you headed?â
âBack to work,â Magdalene says, nodding her head in the direction of campus. âIâve got approximately five minutes to get there before June rips me a new one.â
âJune?â
âSheâs my boss,â she explains.
Ryan nods in understanding. âIâll see you around Magdalene,â he smiles, turning on his heel and heading the opposite direction.
In a moment of bravery, Magdalene yells at his retreating figure. âWill you? We never seem to cross paths.â
âIâll be at Bette and Tysonâs this weekend, and Iâm counting on your company.â
Magdalene finds it incredibly hard to focus the rest of the afternoon. She keeps thinking about what Ryan said, which makes her a rather lousy archivist. June sends her home just after seven even though they had plans to stay until ten, citing the fact that sheâs scanned the same photo three times before noticing. Caligulaâs meowing for pets when she gets home isnât even enough to distract her from the comment. The absentmindedness continues for another day or so, and itâs becoming so bad Magdalene is worried that June is going to fire her for incompetence.
Itâs only when Bette calls to invite her over for dinner and drinks that her mind levels out. âI was wondering when I was going to get the call,â she chuckles absentmindedly.
âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â is the response Magdalene receives.
âWell,â she explains, âI ran into Ryan at Barn Owl the other day and he paid for my drinks because I left my wallet on the table at work, and he said he expected to see me at your place this weekend. So if you never invited me I was just going to show up.â
Bette is smiling, that much Magdalene can infer by the lull in conversation. âI havenât got the time to call you yet,â she concedes, âBut consider this the official invitation to our house for a small party.â
âAnything weâre celebrating?â
âNope. Have you ever needed a reason to party?â
Magdalene laughs. âYes. Need one almost every time actually.â
The rest of the week passes fairly quickly. To make up for her blundering earlier in the week Magdalene offers to work a full day on Saturday, by herself, to get the project back on track. June accepts the proposition eagerly, and Magdalene lets Bette know sheâll be coming directly from work. Saturday rolls around and she spends most of her time getting lost in the past lives of the artefacts sheâs dealing with. If someone were to ask Magdalene what her favourite part of archiving is, thatâs the answer sheâd give. Thereâs nothing more satisfying to her than holding a piece of history in her hands and imagining all the stories it would be able to tell if it could speak.
By the time sheâs put in a full work day and finishes locking up the basement floor her department occupies, Magdalene is pretty sure theyâre ahead of schedule on the project. She genuinely feels terrible about her misperformance and hopes June will be able to forgive her. On the way to Bette and Tysonâs Magdalene listens to the Leonard Cohen greatest hits cd that came with her car. The previous owner was presumably a big fan, and over the years Magdalene has come to appreciate the folk singer. She never got to see him in concert before his death but turns to his music when she needs to relax. Right now is the perfect time to listen to âHallelujahâ on repeat because sheâs seriously freaking out about the idea of spending the night talking to Ryan. Though she still wants to properly thank him and possibly become friends, something about him makes Magdalene nervous.
Thereâs no way for her to tell if Ryan is there when she parks in front of the house. She doesnât know what kind of car he drives, or if he caught a ride with someone. Magdalene debates texting Bette to see if heâs there already but decides against it, knowing sheâs an adult who is more than capable of pushing down nerves.
She doesnât bother knocking and just steps into the respectably sized home. The music is loud enough that no one would have heard her anyways. Itâs much more of a party than Magdalene was expecting â Bette invited her for dinner and drinks, not a gathering that could pass as a frat party. There are bodies everywhere, and she isnât sure if sheâll ever catch a glimpse of her friend.
âYou seem to be dressed for the wrong kind of party,â a voice chuckles from behind her.
Magdalene turns to see Ryan leaning against the wall, eyeing her business casual attire. âI came from work,â she explains, âAnd didnât know it was this kind of party to begin with. I wouldâve at least brought a change of clothes.â
âYou look terribly out of place,â he agrees. âCan I grab you a drink? The hosts are too busy playing beer pong to, you know, be hosts.â
A giggle escapes Magdaleneâs lips at the comment. Ryan seems to have a similar sense of humor to her, which will be beneficial for passing the time if Bette is already on her way to being wasted. âA glass of red wine would be nice.â
Ryan pushes off from his perch and heads towards the kitchen. The crowd parts for the six-foot-five hockey player, and Magdalene follows in his wake quite easily. Knowing the space as well as her, Ryan grabs a wine glass from the cupboard Bette keeps them in and pours the dark red liquid into it. He waits until Magdalene has situated herself on the island before handing her the cup. She takes it with an appreciative hum and waits until heâs grabbed a beer for himself before raising her glass in toast. Ryan does the same, and their glasses clink before each of them take a sip.
âWhat exactly is it that you do? I bet itâs something super cool and studious, but I seriously donât know what the hell being an archivist means.â
Magdalene explains her job to Ryan, who is extremely interested. He asks nearly a hundred follow-up questions that she answers sincerely, throwing in a few jokes that luckily crack him up. Conversation moves to his career and then life. Magdalene learns that heâs from Nova Scotia, though he stays around Denver these days, and that if he wasnât playing professional hockey heâd like to have a career in publishing. Ryan doesnât press too hard when Magdalene refuses to open up about her family, which she appreciates. Itâs a delicate subject that she keeps guarded close to her chest, and a friendâs kitchen in the middle of a party isnât the place for her to divulge her deepest secrets.
The two of them get refills before exiting the room. Even more people seemed to arrive since Magdalene walked through the door, and the kitchen is no longer an empty safe haven. The music is so loud she can feel the bass thumping in her chest, giving the living room a club-like atmosphere, and itâs too much. Magdalene tugs at the hem of Ryanâs sweater to catch his attention. âWant to go somewhere quiet?â
âI doubt there is such a place,â he yells over the crowd going crazy over some early 2000s hip-hop track.
âFollow me,â she says with a smile, pointing over her shoulder in the direction of the staircase to the second floor.
It takes a minute for them to wade through the throngs of people, but it goes much faster once Ryan takes Magdaleneâs hand and splits the crowd. A few boys, who donât look older than twenty-one and almost certainly snuck into the party, notice where the pair are going and shout congratulations. Ryan shoots them a glare so sharp it could cut stone but doesnât drop Magdaleneâs hand. Once safely on the much quieter second floor, Magdalene makes a beeline for the bathroom.
âAre you coming or what?â she asks when there doesnât seem to be footsteps following her.
Ryan hesitates. âI, uh, can just wait out here while youâre in there,â he stammers.
Magdaleneâs laugh rings out through the empty hallway. âIâm not going to the bathroom. Weâre going out the window.â
He isnât sure how thatâs any better, but Ryan follows the brown-haired girl into the room. It takes considerably more work for him to fit through the frame, but after some directions from Magdalene he makes it onto the roof. She sits down and pats the space beside her, encouraging Ryan to do the same. They stay out there, discussing anything that comes to their heads, until the partyâs numbers dwindle drastically. Magdalene makes sure to properly thank him for both attending her graduation and spotting her coffee money, and she thinks Ryan might blush a little when she offers to get the next round. He asks about her love of The West Wing, and they launch into a long conversation about the show and cast. The sun fades to black and the cold sets in, and Magdalene finds herself wrapped in Ryanâs sweater without asking. Itâs only when she notices itâs approaching midnight that Magdalene clues into how tired she is.
âI think Iâm going to head out,â she yawns. Ryan nods in agreement and holds the window open for her to slip in through. Once downstairs, Magdalene goes to lift the sweater from her frame but Ryan stops her.
âKeep it for drive home. Iâll get it back next time we see each other.â
Still feeling bold from the alcohol that left her system hours ago, she reaches out to poke him in the chest. âAnd when will that be, hm? You seem to enjoy leaving our meetings up to chance.â
Itâs Ryanâs turn to laugh. âThink you can swing an extended lunch break on Wednesday? Iâll be at Barn Owl all afternoon. Maybe you can join me for a coffee.â
Magdalene likes the sound of that and agrees. She leaves without seeing Bette or Tyson once, but she doesnât mind. Theyâd be happy for her blooming friendship â or at least sheâs pretty sure they will be once she calls to fill them in on the details.
âźâźâźâź
Wednesday rolls around without incident, and Magdalene is given a full hour to eat instead of thirty minutes. Walking time has to be accounted for, of course, but she should have nearly forty-five minutes to spend with Ryan if she plays her cards right. Thereâs no crowd this time, and itâs incredibly easy to spot Ryan sitting in the window she loves to claim as her own.
âHey,â Magdalene greets, âDid Bette tell you to sit here?â
He shakes his head, perplexed at the question. âNo, why?â
âItâs just my favourite seat in the store, thatâs all. I thought she told you how to gain some extra brownie points.â
âShould I be concerned about the amount of points I have?â Ryan teases, sliding a cup and pastry bag across the table and into her hands.
Magdalene shakes her head, smiling widely. âYouâre doing alright so far. Keep up the good work.â
They eat at a comfortable pace, taking breaks to engage in interesting topics of conversation or take sips of their drinks. Ryan insists his life is boring, but Magdalene is enthralled by the stories he tells. Itâs completely different from hers and she feels as though she can live vicariously through the tales of walking through the historic downs of the east coast and swimming in the Pacific Ocean on days off in California. After squeezing every story possible from the man Magdalene shifts gears slightly.
âSo, are you going on the trip in a couple of weeks?â
âItâs looking that way,â Ryan shrugs with relative indifference, âNate doesnât think heâll be able to come back, something about a development camp heâs running having the dates switched. Heâs asked me to take his spot.â
His neutral mood confuses her. When Bette mentioned his probable attendance months ago, it sounded like he was enthusiastic about spending a week with friends doing nothing to swimming and drinking. âYou donât want to go?â Magdalene probes.
âItâs not that I donât want to, but sometimes the group parties a little harder than I like to,â he sighs, raising a hand and running it through his hair. Thatâs something she understands completely, having spent a few too many nights being the sober one out.
âIâll be there.â Itâs Magdaleneâs turn to shrug, but the comment holds an incredible amount of hope.
âWell then, that changes everything.â
Was Ryan flirting with her? She spends the rest of lunch thinking about the possibility, and truthfully, it occupies her brain for the rest of the day. However, she keeps her focus and June is none the wiser to the butterflies in her stomach. Work finishes without much fanfare, and her dinner is silent save for the few meows of conversation Caligula offers. Itâs late by the time Magdalene falls into bed, cat snuggled into the pillow beside her. On a whim she decides to check Instagram and sees a message request from none other than the man whoâs smile has been replaying in her mind. A follow request accompanies it.
Thought that maybe we could quit leaving our meetings to chance and plan something next time :)
He has to be flirting. Thereâs no other explanation for the witty banter theyâve shared this week, or why heâs reaching out to her on social media. The butterflies in her stomach multiply tenfold as Magdalene types out a reply.
I donât know, itâs kind of fun being shrouded in mystery. However, I now have the opportunity to stalk your profile ;)
Before she can overthink her use of the emoji, Magdalene shoves her phone in the drawer of her nightstand and rolls over. A slight smile canât help but appear on her features as she falls asleep, already curious about what his reply will be.
âźâźâźâź
taglist: @scrunchmakar @marcoscandellas @toplinetommy @samsteel @lovethepreds (add yourself to the taglist!)
#ryan graves imagine#ryan graves x oc#ryan graves fic#colorado avalanche imagine#nhl imagine#nhl fic#hockey imagine#hockey fic#cwrites#dmtteol
90 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hard pass (Levi x reader)
(Enjoy a beautiful pic of chubby cheeked Levi)
Synopsis: Levi is forced out of his comfy dorm room and in a strange twist of events right into your arms at a college party.
"No."
"But I haven't even finished the question yet.." Hange sighed
"You want me to come to one of these pointless weekend parties that you go to almost every Saturday." Levi responded, fingers clicking quickly against his laptops keyboard.
"Come on Levi, if I got forced into going you have to come too." Erwin said with exasperation thick in his tone.
"How did you stupidly end up saying yes?" Levi questioned looking up from his laptop with a small raise of his brow.
Erwin shook his head almost in shame. "Hange offered to purchase that book I've wanted all semester. The one I couldn't find for any cheaper than 350." He shrugged, "Speaking of which how do you plan on paying for it?"
"Don't worry about that. Worry about the party we're all going to have so much fun at tonight."
"I said no." Levi grunted
"Oh come on!" Hange's voice echoed in the small dorm room.
"What else are you going to be doing? You know besides staring at a screen all night and cleaning Mike's side of the room?"
Mike was an over all good roommate despite his cluttered space. Levi had known him his entire almost three years of college and after a while they'd become friends. Though Levi still sometimes found himself cleaning up after Mike because he just couldn't stand the growing clothes pile on the other side of the room.
"So what?" Levi shrugged rereading the same paragraph again because Hange kept distracting him.
"So?! Do you really wanna sit in here on a Saturday night again instead of going to get some pussy like Mike is probably doing?"
"That's so inappropriate Hange." Erwin commented
"Take the stick out of your ass we're all grownups here." Hange replied shooting Erwin a weak stare which Erwin reciprocated. "Come on! What'd I have to do to get you to come?"
Levi rubbed his eyelids. He knew this would pretty much be his night if he didn't go but parties definitely weren't his thing. Though somehow this might be mildly worse.
"One fucking hour. No more no less." He finally agreed
"YES!" Hange screamed so loud it could probably be heard in the building next door.
"Look who else stupidly ended up saying yes." Erwin smirked
"Shut up, I just want to be able to work in silence sometime tonight.
"Sure sure."
"Get ready! We'll be waiting downstairs!" Hange bounced
~ ~ ~ ~
It took Levi about thirty minutes to get ready. His attire comprised of a dark red shirt, black dress pants and a black jacket hung over his shoulder. He hopped into Hange's car ignoring the groans of how this was a party not a funeral and how him and Erwin sucked at having fun.
He hadn't even entered the front door yet and he was already praying for this hour to be quick. He didn't technically have to rush back to his paper since he was ahead of schedule for all of his classes. But he still hated to leave an unfinished paper just lying around. Even if only for an hour.
The drive was surprisingly (and thankfully) pretty short. Though Levi was surprised when they headed into a dorm building. Hange took the lead as they climbed up the stairs though the higher they got the worse the smell got.
Erwin coughed fanning his face, "God that is an ungodly odor." And Levi quickly followed suit wrinkling his nose.
"Can't have a party without it." Hange replied with a small laugh.
"Disgusting." Levi responded
"You can definitely have a party without weed." Erwin groaned
"Your stuffy book meetings are parties Erwin."
Levi almost wanted to laugh at this but he kept his composure. They finally rounded a corner coming up to a door where a guy and a girl were outstretched on the floor. Both of whom had drinks in their hands. They both greeted Hange and Hange quickly greeted them back.
"Alright boys. Time to party." She delighted
The booming music that Levi could hear out in the hallway went from mildly obnoxious to instantly pounding. Levi hated it. He might have to find a way to sneak out before the hour was up. Though at the moment Hange was pulling both him and Erwin by their collars as if she was scared either of them would make a run for it.
"You guys hungry?!" She asked "Let's go get some chips!"
It felt like the farther in you went the worse the godforsaken music sounded. And in such a small dorm. How was everyone not deaf? Somehow though it looked like almost everyone was ignoring the music. There were people on the floor making out, people talking, a guy laying in the sink with a lampshade over his head..
And throughout all of it Hange was getting greeted left and right. It was honestly weird seeing as Levi had never seen Hange with anyone other than him and Erwin. They finally reached the snack table where Hange quickly shoved the bowl of chips into Levi's hands.
Levi grumbled but Hange just smiled, "Come on guys, Loosen up this is your first party after all!" She sighed, loudly rubbing both of their backs.
Levi wordless handed the chip bowl to Erwin. "I've been to parties." Erwin replied, taking a chip and slowly chewing it.
"Your fifteenth birthday is not what I'm talking about." She huffed, "You guys are totally missing out on what makes college fun!"
"Watching people shove their tongues into each other's mouths and get drunk in a room that is far too hot and too crowded while music bumps obnoxiously over every word you say so you have to lose your voice screaming?"
"Yes! Isn't that great?!" Erwin and Levi simultaneously groaned over Hange's enthusiasm. "Here, come on have a beer!" She handed both boys a bottle. Levi stared at it plainly, that is until a voice shakes him from his gaze.
"Hey Hange!" This voice is much sweeter. So much more comforting to hear than the agitating speaker. He looked up in time to freeze in his place. His eyes transfixed on the person currently in front of him.
"Y/N! Hey, I didn't know you were coming out tonight."
"Yeah, my roommate forced me. She said I've been too stressed lately." Her smile was bright under all the strobe lights. Everything about her felt bright from her eyes to the shimmer of her hair. Was her hair shimmering? Maybe it was Levi's imagination.
Y/N? Was that what Hange called her? What a pretty name for such a pretty girl.. How could Hange know someone like you?
"You remember Erwin right?" Hange asked, which temporarily shook Levi from his thoughts.
Erwin stuck out his hand, "Hi again Y/N." Erwin knew you too??
"Hey! Erwin, let me guess you still haven't found that impressively old book full of research from like 1853?" Their hands stayed together for a minute longer than Levi would've liked.
"Incorrect, the only reason I'm here is because I found it."
She nodded her smile still warm and giving Levi a warmth that spread through his abdomen like a flame. "Sorry, I'm a little off my radar tonight. I'm the designated deliverer. Deliever because I'm just walking my drunk friends a couple floors down later."
Hange gave a brief laugh, "Where is Sasha by the way?"
Y/N searched for a second. "I'm hoping she's across the hall because I've been trying to escape all this noise all night."
"Oh! Right by the way this is Levi!"
Y/N's gaze turned from Hange to Levi and she stretched out her hand. "Oh hi Levi." She said
"H-H-Hi.." Levi said, hand shaking as he placed it in her's. She giggled and Levi swore he felt her thumb rub the back of his hand.
"Well, I better go look for Sasha. I can't go back to our room till she's with me. Come across the hall later I'll probably still be there."
"Sure, sounds good!" Hange replied
Y/N smiled, "Nice to see you again Erwin, Bye Levi."
Levi could've sworn up and down that Y/N had said his name differently. She had to have right? Her tone was so sultry.. the words ran through Levi's brain replying over and over. Shivers coursing up and down his spine-
"I can't tell if Levi looks red from the strobe lights or if he's flushed." Levi turned at Erwin's words cupping his face before grunting at how hot he felt.
Oh no..
"I can't believe you have crush on my friend!"
Levi felt his face grow even hotter. "I don't! Sh-shut up." He outwardly huffed over how pathetic he was being. His heart felt so heavy in his chest
"OH MY GOD SO CUTE!!" Surprisingly enough Hange caught the attention of a few people. "THIS'LL BE GREAT! I CAN BE YOUR WINGMAN!"
"Shut the fuck up Hange!" Levi practically growled. Erwin nodded to the people staring at them. "Shut up.. I-I don't have a crush on her.."
Hange finally stopped bouncing and weirdly fell silent as she stood staring at her best friend. "Fine, let's go across the hall then."
Levi's heart instantly fluttered. "But we just got here?" Erwin said, seemingly questioning his own weird reluctance to go across the hall when he definitely hated it here as much as Levi.
"No real reason. I mean. It's just that it's quieter over there. Everyone over there is just drinking and talking." Hange responded already walking towards the door. Levi felt his feet move without his consent practically bumping into Hange's back as he hurried out behind her. Erwin quickly following.
Hange knocked twice on the door across the hall. And the three of them walked in. And Levi didn't even realize how much of a relief it was to be here until the smell hit his noise and the peaceful chatter hit his ears.
Hange huffed but Levi barely noticed, his eyes scanning the room for Y/N.
"It's so quiet here. I'm not fond of this I might go back across the hall and you guys can stay here."
Erwin immediately protested, "We don't know anyone here."
"Yeah, but I didn't even get to enjoy the music!" Hange pouted stomping slightly like a child.
"You forced us to come now you have to stay with us." Erwin replied, "Besides-" he looked at Levi who was staring at three slightly cracked doors. "This could be way better."
"Soooooooo!" Hange smirked, elbowing Levi's shoulder.
Levi immediately tended up at the feeling. His gaze steely and cold. "What?"
"How are you gonna ask out Y/N?"
Levi's face betrayed him, turning a deep red at the spur of the moment question. "I'm not asking shit."
"Oh come on! I did not bring you two to this party for absolutely nothing exciting to happen."
"If you like her you should tell her Levi." Erwin replied honestly
Levi scowled, "I don't.."
"Yeah ok so let's pretend you're not talking out of your ass." Hange says, leading both boys over to the couch. "Nevermind we can't cause you're talking out of your ass."
"Tch."
"Is she even here?" Erwin asked
Levi did a quick look around once more just as you were coming out of the bedroom. A loud sigh falling off your lips.
"Hey!" She smiled "Didn't expect to see you guys so soon again."
"Oh yeah well, we just couldn't wait to see you again." Hange remarked ignoring the daggers Levi was sending her. "Come sit with us." Hange offers.
Y/N moves closer to sit between Hange and Erwin until Hange places a hand on her back. "No no no, you don't wanna sit here.. Erwin just let one rip. The whole room is gonna smell soon." She waved her hand in front of her nose and Erwin glared at her. "Sit next to Levi!" She offered
A part of Levi was genuinely thinking about how much Hange would sell for on Amazon while another part of him was relieved for the small plop of the seat next to him as you sat down. The way you reached forward to grab the tea cup you'd placed on the table.
It was easier now to see your curves and as much as Levi tried to hide his staring he couldn't help it. His eyes raking over every inch of your body he could see. Luckily you weren't paying attention to the way the tips of his ears grew redder by the second.
"You put her to sleep in someone else's room?" Hange laughed
"Well I think they're ordering another pizza so she's probably gonna wake up when she smells that."
And your smell.. Levi couldn't tell if it was your hair or your body but your smell was intoxicating right now. So mellow and sweet yet strong and vibrant.
"Uggghhh good cause I'm starving!"
Y/N laughed, "Ah I remember when I had to hear something like that every morning."
"That English class was way too early in the morning and you know it!" Hange laughed. Erwin had turned to his phone clearly more relaxed by the atmosphere.
"So, Levi what's your major?" Y/N suddenly turned to ask.
Levi blinked, then opened his mouth only to shut it again. His eyes were practically bulging and he felt like his face would melt off.
"He's business law." Hange helped clearly also holding in a laugh as Levi could only nod quietly.
"Oh. You know I know someone whose in-
"Y/N.. Where's my bed.." All four of you turned at once as a brown haired girl stumbled around in the space. "My bed.." she repeated staggering around.
"Ooo ok, you want you want your bed?" Y/N stood grabbing hold of the girl's waist. She giggled in delight and Y/N rubbed her back with a grin. "I'm gonna take Sasha downstairs."
"Are you going to come back?" Erwin asked and Levi was relieved in a way because he definitely wouldn't be able to get the words out.
"Mm, I don't think so. I'll see if she goes down easy then I might." She shrugged and Sasha giggled again. "Alright, time for bed." She chirped leading the girl in her arms out and soon far away from Levi's view.
He felt his stomach twist. Silently wishing he knew what being held like that by you felt like.
#levi x reader#levi x y/n#Levi x You#attack on titan#snk levi#snk season 4#levi ackerman x reader#levi aot#hange zĂśe#snk erwin
273 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Critical Role: Embarrassing and Undignified
(Read on AO3)
Rating: Gen
Summary: Caleb doesnât smile much. Itâs something he rather likes about the man, that he prefers to save his pleasure for that which is truly worth it - but thereâs nothing else he can call the expression that briefly narrows those blue eyes. âReacting like that in front of a friendly tiefling?â he says - teasing, almost, and Essek feels his stomach flip. âI am not so sure.â
Essek's time in the hot tub goes a little awry.
Wordcount: 3.3k
A/N: Fill for this anon prompt! (iâm so sorry for taking 2+ months to write this... i love Essek so much and he needs more tk content)
---
Essek is no stranger to being - unusual. He often welcomes it, really. Achieving a status such as his for the better part of a century comes with its fair share of eccentricities, his floating among them, and at this point hovering just above the rest of the Dynasty has become something of a favored routine.
And yet, it seems, the Nein have him beaten at every turn.
He had meant to take his leave directly after dinner, unsure of his place among Yashaâs solemn questions of loneliness and Beauregardâs transparent attempts to pry information from him and Jesterâs threat to invoke a Zone of Truth for idle gossip -
(and the slight jealousy, he admits, if only to himself, of seeing Caleb, ambitious and focused and loved, among them - )
But. Lonely and friendless he is, as has been quite thoroughly pointed out to him through the evening, and heâs intrigued enough by the rarity of this hot tub to clamber up awkwardly onto the enclosing stone wall and dangle his feet into the water while his hosts bustle around and shuck off various pieces of clothing.
Caleb sits next to him, rolling his own pant legs crisply to the knee and lowering his feet in. âWhat do you think?â
He looks over - thank the Light, Calebâs still wearing his shirt. âItâs - nice,â he says. He drags his toe through a slow stream of bubbles rising from what he assumes must be the hottest parts of the depths. âUnfamiliar, but quite impressive that youâve constructed it on your own.â
Caleb raises an eyebrow. âThe hot tub, or -â He traces a small circle with his index finger, encompassing himself and his companions. â- all of this?â
Decades of court experience well up unbidden on his tongue. âThe compliment extends to you either way,â he offers smoothly.
Caleb squints at him, but before he can say anything more the rest of the Nein are joining them with pleased exclamations and a thoroughly distracting amount of splashing. Essek watches, bemused, as Jester flops in belly-first before even unbuckling the last clasp of her outergarments - she wrestles them off, finally, crumpling the dripping green cloak into a ball and flinging it away, and he winces on behalf of the fine Kryn fabric.
She looks around, eyes lighting on him, and her hands fly to her round cheeks with an excited gasp. âEssek! Your legs!â
Startled, he looks down - they seem quite normal, with his boots off and his neatly pressed trousers folded at the knee, if a little more purple than anyone elseâs present. âI would prefer to keep my clothes dry, yes.â
She leans in, eyes wide. âAre they re-al?â
Light be with him - sheâs hardly said anything, but he struggles not to flush under the scrutiny. âAh, yes? Why should they not be?â
Just then, something brushes lightly over the sole of his foot - he startles, and -
His seat is well made, certainly, but not enough to stand up to the Neinâs shenanigans; as he recoils, his center of gravity shifts right off the narrow ledge and heâs tumbling backwards before he can do more than blink.
Light, if this is how he dies -
He flails for a solution - itâs been years, at least, since heâs done something so pedestrian as fall, and there are spells for this, certainly, but what heâs prepared for today is more showy fare, in case the Nein asked for a demonstration, why canât he think -
A hand closes roughly around his bicep, then another around the opposite shoulder, and then heâs dangling from Calebâs grip with his back nearly parallel to the floor - he reaches out too, panicked, and crumples the front of Calebâs shirt in a death grip.
âGood reflexes,â he says, breathless. Blood pounds in his ears. Caleb stares down at him, blue eyes wide and jaw tight -
âOoh, now kiss!â Jester hoots.
The rest of the Nein burst into laughter behind them. Caleb goes bright red and hurriedly turns away, looking over his shoulder. âOne of you jokers come here and help me, please,â he chides, strained, âI am not the muscle of this group.â
The tension in Calebâs face becomes infinitely more explicable - finally capable of rational thought, Essek flicks his fingers and casts a weight-lightening cantrip just as another strong hand latches onto his knee and bodily tows him upright. Yasha nods at him, chest completely bare, and wades back to her corner as Veth pops up from nowhere with her long ears twitching maniacally. âIâm SO sorry,â she screeches, insistent far beyond the point of sincerity. âI brushed against your feet COMPLETELY ON ACCIDENT.â
âVERY ACCIDENTAL,â Jester agrees loudly. Next to her, Fjord winces.
Vethâs voice softens, then, as she pats him gingerly on the leg. âI didnât think you would do that - are you okay?â
âItâs all right,â he says weakly. Her ears droop in what seems to be genuine relief - it is pointless to care, perhaps, but he feels better for having reassured her.
He sucks in a solid breath for what feels like the first time in minutes and turns to Caleb to thank him. Thereâs still a guarding hand resting warmly against his back - and worse still, he realizes belatedly that his own hand is still fisted in the buttons of Calebâs shirt.
He snatches it hastily away, ears burning. âAh, my apologies. I shall pay closer attention to gravity, for the rest of the night.â
Caleb doesnât smile much. Itâs something he rather likes about the man, that he prefers to save his pleasure for that which is truly worth it - but thereâs nothing else he can call the expression that briefly narrows those blue eyes. âReacting like that in front of a friendly tiefling?â he says - teasing, almost, and Essek feels his stomach flip. âI am not so sure.â
A friendly -
Surprised, he glances over at Jester and finds her wearing a smug expression that might not be out of place on Daâleth himself, if significantly sweeter. âE-ssek,â she wheedles, wide-eyed with delight, drawing every syllable to its maximum extent. âAre your feet like, super ticklish?â
Essek blinks - ticklish? But he hasnât - really, he canât remember the last time he might have known. As a child, perhaps, when Verin used to tempt him into playing by tackling him straight off his feet and -
Oh. Oh, dear.
At least that particular piece of evidence is decades out of date - a poor excuse to discard it, but heâs willing to compromise in the face of Jesterâs ever-sharpening grin and the traitorously pleased squirm in the pit of his own stomach. âWhat? No, of course not, I was merely surprised-â
âYou can be surprised and ticklish,â Jester corrects, skipping forward with a splash. Essek shirks back into Calebâs hand, millimeters from tumbling off the ledge again, and she giggles. âAnd Iâm pret-ty sure that youâre both.â
The hot tub, for all of its excellent qualities, is unfortunately not large enough to keep her at bay for longer than that. She reaches out as heâs still deciding which direction would be the best to flee in and scoops his ankle up in a grip like steel. âAh-â he sputters. âI - Jester, wait-â
She drags a fingernail up the arch of his foot.
It feels like one of the few times while developing a lightning-based spell that heâd electrocuted himself - but the feeling doesnât stop, shooting up his leg and tickling at his lungs too to make them shiver, and itâs silly, and he just -
He panics, jerks back against Calebâs hand again, and in a moment of brash stupidity the animal instinct of his brain decides that the only safe place to hide is Caleb himself. He buries his face in Calebâs side and grabs him around the waist just in time to shriek as Jester repeats the same lazy route up and down the sole of his foot, pausing only to scratch tingling patterns into his heel. âTickle, tickle! Aw, guys, heâs so ticklish, look at how much heâs laughing!â
The fabric of Calebâs shirt isnât much of a barrier to Jesterâs teasing - or to his own ticklish laughter, embarrassingly high-pitched and loud in a way that makes his whole face heat with shame - but at least they canât see him blush.
Caleb jumps a little as Essek latches onto him, but his hand stays put, stabilizing, and starts to rub gentle circles on his back as Essek dissolves into cackling at another spidering assault on his arch. âJester, please be gentle,â he says, amused. âI am not sure that is a good idea.â
Essekâs not sure how he feels either. Itâs terribly embarrassing, and undignified, and if this was happening in front of any other being in the Dynasty he would have to learn some sort of memory erasure spell, but - the Nein have never cared for his layers upon layers of decorum anyway, have they, always prying for indignation and confusion and warmth that heâs not certain he even possesses.
Caught between Jester and Caleb and a vat of hot water, with the rest of the Nein making relatively amused noises behind him, he doesnât think heâs ever felt warmer.
Jester just laughs. âIâm barely doing anything!â she teases, shaking Essekâs leg lightly. âHeâs just so sensitive - oh, Essek, is it âcause you never walk anywhere? Is that why your feet are so soft and tickly?â
Heâs giddy, even with the sudden reprieve, giggling too hard to speak. âI - ha - I dohonât - ehe-â
âOf course it is,â Beauregard says smugly from a distance that seems far too close, âwaving all those secrets and magic over our heads and heâs hoisted on his own fuckinâ petard-â
âWhatâs that?â Caduceus asks. Essek vaguely remembers the term to describe some sort of bomb, but Jester chooses that moment to send her mischievous fingers exploring under his fucking toes and it tickles like absolute hell. He shrieks even louder than before, if such a thing were possible, and makes a solid attempt to burrow his way straight into Calebâs ribcage as his entire leg jolts in involuntary protest. No amount of desperate attempts to flex or curl his foot make the sensation any more bearable - itâs like the sucking feeling of a Teleport spell, like everything inside him is unmoored and floating in a sea of mirth and the only way he can get any of it out is to scream.
His cheeks hurt and he realizes, suddenly, that heâs beaming.
Jester cackles. âCome get his other foot, Beau,â she urges, easing off to just pinch his big toe between two fingers and wiggle it. âHe totally loves it, heâs not even kicking-â
âUh-huh,â Beauregard says, and thereâs another splash. âMaybe I will.â
Calebâs still rubbing his back - he stops, briefly, and from his huddled position Essek feels that Beauregard has jostled his other side on her way past. âHis feet might be worse than yours,â she murmurs. He can hear the grin in her voice. âBetter hope Jes doesnât remember and go after you next.â
âDonât remind her,â Caleb says, strangled. Itâs remarkably friendly for Beauregard, though, and Essek is once again caught up in the paradox of this little group - merciless but fiercely protective, reluctant but trusting. Itâs hard to be regretful - or wistful, maybe, one of those feelings that twinges in his chest every time he thinks of the Nein nowadays - with Jester tickling her way up the back of his bare calf and cooing over the way it makes him wriggle. But his heart, a traitor to the last, manages. There are so many secrets between them still.
Beauregard seizes his other ankle, hauling it up from the water, and he realizes for one terrible moment that if they were to, say, force him out of hiding and keep tickling, he might be inclined to spill some of them. âScoot over, Jes,â Beauregard says, and thereâs a squeak that, for once in the evening, doesnât come from him. She chuckles. âGood thing heâs not trying to tickle you back, huh?â
He expects Jester to sputter and redirect her, as he would, but she sounds entirely unconcerned at the prospect. âOh, Beau, do you want to have a tickle fight? We totally could, after this-â
âNo,â she says, not entirely drowning out the little panicked noise that Caleb makes. âNot the kind of wrestling I want to do when half of us arenât wearing shirts, if you know what I mean-â
âBeau!â Jester shrieks, giggling. Fjord groans loudly from the other side of the hot tub, and Essek, still squirming, is very sure that heâs blushing enough for it to show on the back of his neck, under his high collar. âWho do you want to wrestle with? Is it Yasha-â
âYeah, yeah, okay, moving on.â Beauregard interrupts hastily. Thereâs a popping noise that takes a second for Essek to place as her cracking her knuckles. âHey, Essek - you think youâd trade another favor to get us to stop?â
Essek flails for something resembling a complete sentence as Jesterâs fingers curl teasingly behind one of his knees. âNngh - heh-â
âYeah, thatâs what I thought.â She squeezes the back of his other knee, barks out a laugh as he jumps. âJes, stop messing around, letâs get his feet.â
That makes him kick, but at this point his entire lower half is restrained - all he can do is take one last breath before fingertips are scribbling over both his soles and heâs cackling so forcefully that his laughter peaks into agonized wheezing with each fresh gulp of air. âHhh - ha - ahahaaaa, hA -â
Caleb shifts a little, bending until one of the strands that always hang stubbornly loose from where he ties his hair back brushes the tip of Essekâs burning ear. Essek shivers. âYou can tell them to stop, you know,â he murmurs.
Essekâs almost entirely sure that heâs crying into Calebâs shirt, tears leaking from squeezed-shut eyes as Beauregard and Jester torment his feet, but Caleb seems - fond, oddly - as he starts to rub his back again. âTheyâre not trying to be cruel - I believe theyâre just excited that youâve. Ah. Lowered yourself to our level, perhaps.â
And what level is that, Essek wants to ask, suddenly conjuring a mental image of Caleb in the same throes of helpless laughter. But heâs barely capable of that, as heâs currently dying, so he just tightens his grip on Caleb and shakes his head. He can barely even register Jester and Beauregardâs teasing anymore - he doesnât think he can speak right now without embarrassing himself even more if he tried.
âFuck, alright,â Fjord says abruptly from somewhere miles away, âI think heâs actually crying now, the Dynasty is going to have our heads if we break him.â
âHe wouldnât let them, heâs our friend,â Jester trills, but she does stop tickling, ghosting a hand up over his heaving shoulders to pat him gently on the head. âHis ears are really purple though, like magenta purple, I think heâs blushing.â
For some reason - perhaps because he can finally think - it strikes him, fighting through the warm and pleasantly tingling haze of being touched and gentled back into himself, that as much as the casual label of friend pleases him he cannot afford this kind of vulnerability.
âOr suffocating,â Beauregard says a moment later, dropping his foot unceremoniously back into the water. âThelyss? You alive in there?â
And, a beat later, when he doesnât reply - âAre you just, like, smelling Caleb now?â
âGross,â Veth squawks. âGet him off, get him off!â
Caleb smells quite pleasant, actually, but thatâs not the point - his self-awareness is slowly trickling back in as he remembers who and where he is, and what heâs done to the Nein, and now theyâve broken him and he would rather die than look any of them in the eye for the next year.
Caleb pats his back. âCome on, friend, chin up.â
And heâs right, Essek canât afford to cling to this veneer of comfort any longer - but to his immediate and eternal shame, he whines and nuzzles further into Calebâs ribs. Just a moment to gather his wits, maybe, and heâll be able to Misty Step to the front door and don his mantle-
âNo? Alright, then - Iâll go to work too, if I have to.â
The hand on his back lifts away and walks itself on two prodding fingers neatly up under Essekâs arm, gently wriggling into the hollow until he canât bear to keep his arms up any longer. âNnn, hnn! - eheh, thahatâs - enough, please-â
Itâs. Itâs not, is the problem - he tries to stir up anger, distaste, but thereâs only fear. He would deal with this indignity again, suffer it gladly, even, just to have them speak to him kindly. Itâs new, and terrifying, and he needs to think it over alone with a generous glass of wine in his tower.
He shrinks back in on himself, still snickering at the tickling under his arms, and Caleb takes the opportunity to grab him neatly by the shoulders and sit him back up - Essek catches a glimpse of his blue eyes shining with rare merriment and promptly swivels to look away from all of them. No one stops him as he rolls his pant legs down and shoves his feet into his boots, heedless of the damp. He can feel their curious gazes prickle on the back of his neck - shifting into an unconscious competence thatâs carried him through many anxieties before, heâs already floating off the ground before he can remind himself otherwise. âIâm going to go now,â he says, rushed, still too terrified to turn his head. âThank you, I -â
âEssek, wait!â Jester says, confused, and Beau scoffs, and heâs not going to think about how he can recognize their voices without even seeing them, heâs not -
Yashaâs voice, at last, breaks through the hubbub, and itâs only in deference to their conversation before dinner that he pauses to listen.
âHey,â she says, quiet and certain enough to shake him. âYou said that youâre lonely, right?â
The noise fades away. He inches down to the ground with it. âRecently, yes,â he replies, just above a whisper, fighting to keep his voice steady with the enormity of this, this feeling -
âI didnât say so before,â she continues, perfectly calm, âbut itâs a little scary, right? To not be so lonely, anymore.â
Essek says nothing - he knows, without the mantle, that they can all see the slight tremble of his shoulders.
âGo away, then,â she says confidently, and then, hastily, âoh, no, thatâs not right -â
âYasha,â Jester squeaks, horrified, and Essek, to his own surprise, laughs. More of a chuckle, really, but. Thatâs a relief, after all this.
He can place her roughly in the rightmost corner of the hot tub, turns just enough to catch her heterochromatic gaze in his periphery. Her mouth drops slightly open before she gathers herself. âI just, I meant -â She inhales nervously. âI used to leave all the time, to go do - things - and come back when I was ready. You can do that too, if you want, we wonât mind, as long as you come back. And the tickling - weâre all ticklish, you donât have to feel bad about it - ah, maybe someone else should say something.â
Caduceus pats her shoulder. âNah, that was pretty good.â
Essek agrees, despite his better judgment. He rolls his shoulders, forcing them loose. âNo, no, thatâs - helpful,â he assures, and then, taking a deep breath and praying that his cheeks have cooled, he turns to look at them all. âI am to show you my abode tomorrow, yes?â
Caleb looks extraordinarily stressed. âAh, you donât have to, if you would rather-â
Beau punches him in the shoulder harshly enough to make him wince. âYes.â
âYes, and breakfast pastries!â Jester cheers, clapping her hands together - heâll have to talk to his staff tonight.
âUntil tomorrow, then,â he says, and spares only a brief smile before casting Misty Step to take him to the door and then again to the street.
Heâs not quite ready to lose all his dignity, yet.
#tickling#critical role#shadowgast#essek thelyss#jester lavorre#caleb widogast#chocfic#it's been a long monday and i needed to post this before i give in to the impulse to collapse hhh
127 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Under The Weather
Some pointless fluff that's been floating around my head for a few days. Also on ao3 đ
Itâs not the usual alarm clock that wakes her this time - the tauntingly peaceful melody that she now associates with being ousted from a dream every morning.
In fact, Emily is hardly awake. Her eyes are still sealed shut, sheâs still nestled under the covers because the thought of moving is almost unbearable. Even in her sleep induced haze, the only thing sheâs fully aware of is just how shitty she feels, like every part of her body has somehow teamed up against her in unison. What started last night as a subtle headache is now accompanied by a persistent rawness in the back of her throat. The same pain has crept in to settle behind her eyes, and now radiates around her head, like a pair of gnarled hands wrapped and clenched around her brain. But that isnât the only thing - everything just hurts. Her limbs feel like lead, her throat is now on fire, lips cracked and chapped from the winter air. Her mouth is dry as dust as she grapples for the glass of water Aaron had left on her nightstand hours ago - something heâs done since they moved in together.
Cracking one eye open takes monumentally more effort than it should. The wind rattles against the windows, whistling through the bitterly cold February morning and Emily groans at the prospect of even moving from the safety of their warm bed. A glance at the clock tells her itâs 5:40. Aaronâs side is empty, the sheets cooled, but she can hear the steady pulse of the shower, see the steam curling out from under the door. The cloying pull of sleep is too consuming, the glass of water all but forgotten as Emily groans. The notion of having to get up in less than a half an hour is making her stomach roil in protest.
Instead, she burrows herself deeper into the blankets, wishing somehow this day would somehow restart itself. Her eyelids are too heavy to stay open, even though the looming reality of her alarm hovers over her, along with the daunting challenge of making it through the day. Emily remembers the stack of unfinished case reports left on her desk from yesterday, abandoned in the wake of remembering Avaâs ballet class just a few minutes too late to be early for once. Thatâs about the time the headache started, subtle enough to temporarily ignore as their daughter happily chattered away in the backseat, little legs kicking against the leather upholstered seat - a story about unicorns and fairies, one Emily could probably retell herself sheâs heard it so many times. If only she knew then.
The next thing sheâs aware of is Aaron bending down to kiss her awake, fresh from the shower and half dressed in an undershirt, his skin still damp as he murmurs good morning . The whiff of eucalyptus soap and his mouthwash only makes her dizzy as she all but pushes her husband away from her with an ill attempted protest against his affection. âFive more minutes,â she croaks. âSâtired.â
âSweetheart?â Aaron questions even though he doesnât have to. Heâs no stranger to her indifference to early mornings, the way her arms wind around his neck to pull him close most days when he wakes her with the same kisses, the same sweet nothings in her ear. On the rare occasion when they have more time, he ends up back in bed with her, making the most of a few precious moments. Those mornings are his favorites - the ones where he gets to press her into the mattress, get her leg over his shoulder, seal his mouth against hers to muffle the moans he hasnât grown tired of hearing even years after he first heard them. But this is different. He figures it out immediately, knuckles brushing against her flaming cheek, skin clammy under his touch.
âHmmph?â Emily shrugs out from under his touch, the cool hand on her burning forehead a reminder of just how awful she feels. âFive more minutes and Iâll get up.â
Aaron laughs softly, already reaching for his phone on the dresser. âNot a chance.â
âIâll be fine in a half hour.â Itâs a futile attempt; Aaron knows her better than she knows herself by now. Emily doesnât get sick often, maybe once every few years. But when she does, it hits hard and fast, rendering her inherently useless for a day or two, and theyâre all a little thrown off kilter without her. Even though her eyes are closed she can practically see him making arrangements - school dropoff and pickup, soccer practice for Jack, ice skating lessons for Ava. Itâs also a Wednesday, the one day a week he spends mostly in meetings as unit chief. Itâs the day she picks up more slack around the house, handles the after school activities in addition to her own professional responsibilities. Itâs a routine theyâve perfected through trial and error over time.
âYou werenât yourself last night,â he sinks down beside her, his weight dipping the mattress down as he pushes some hair from her face. âYou barely touched your dinner. You fell asleep with the light on,â he adds pointedly, pressing his lips to his wifeâs forehead for confirmation. âAnd you definitely have a fever.â
âDo not,â she argues. Itâs becoming harder and harder to challenge him, a battle she knows sheâll ultimately lose. Thereâs no way heâll let her out the door let alone into the BAU at this point. Despite the sweat that trickles down her back, her teeth chatter together.
Aaron wraps her into his arms, aware of how she melds against his chest as she seeks the warm comfort of his body. âDo too.â His tone is light, which only manages to frustrate her more. âAnd youâre staying home today. Donât even try to argue with me.â
Emily attempts to pull away from his embrace. âI have a meeting too, you know. Jack has practice and Ava -â
âHas ice skating. I know, Sweetheart.â Aaron gently pushes her back down, tucking the blankets around her. âI know their schedule. And yours. Weâll manage.â But heâs already reaching for his phone, dialing a number he knows by heart.
âWho are you calling?â She asks weakly, succumbing to his insistence. The sky has lightened to a shade of dark blue instead of inky black, the first traces of the winter morning starting to peek through the curtains.
âIâm texting Garcia. If she can take Ava this afternoon, I can get Jack to soccer after my last meeting.â
Emily grumbles while he taps out a message as she runs through her day ahead. There are her own meetings, of course, a slew of chores around the house waiting when she gets home, all the little things that accumulate during the week without fail, over and over. Aaron can almost read her mind as he gets dressed, disappearing into the depths of their closet to pluck a suit from the rack on his side. âThings wonât implode without you, Em. We can survive one day.â
From her place in bed, Emily watches him dress, securing the sleeves of his dress shirt, the jacket stretching across his broad shoulders over the crisp fabric of his shirt. Some days, she canât believe theyâve come this far. Seven years of marriage has brought its fair share of ups and downs, most recently an ill-timed miscarriage in the days before Christmas. She hadnât been too far along - ten weeks - but December 23rd was spent at her doctor, Aaronâs hand wrapped around hers as the news was broken, their eyes glued to the ultrasound screen. They hadnât been trying at all. It was a surprise neither of them expected, which only seemed to worsen the blow when it abruptly ended. Emily had been the picture of composed, smiling through her grief on Christmas Eve, distracted by Ava and Jackâs excitement, the endless mountain of gifts to smuggle from their closet under the tree, only to spend the early hours of Christmas morning crying in his arms until he rocked her to sleep. She closes her eyes, wills herself not to think of it. Itâs still a little too soon.
When heâs fully dressed, traces of cologne lingering in the air, Aaron gathers a box of tissues and fills a glass of water, setting both down next to Emily. âIâll bring you some toast before I leave. You need to eat something.â
âYou need to wake -â
âIâm already -â
âMommy?â The voice outside the door tells them at least one more Hotchner is already awake. Aaron drops a quick kiss on Emilyâs head, frowning when he notes how warm she is. He makes a mental note to bring some ibuprofen with the toast and opens the door just a crack to find their daughter on the other side, fully dressed, not a hair out of place.
âWhereâs Mommy?â Heâs met with the round, concerned eyes that belong to Ava. Even at six, she could be Emilyâs clone, with sleek dark locks and the same pale skin. Ava is precocious, sharp as a tack yet sensitive, hesitant to trust but loyal to a fault. Her arrival in the world had been dramatic, at one point downright terrifying for a few minutes, shoulder dystocia to blame. Aaron had turned ghostly pale as the doctors rattled off medical jargon heâd only ever seen dramatized on primetime television. Yet it was that same efficiency and urgency that ultimately brought their daughter safely into the world a short time later. The moment she was placed in his hands, Aaron was completely smitten, his world forever changed.
âMommy isnât feeling well, Ava.â Aaron explains with an abundance of patience, his tone soft and reassuring. In the days after Christmas, following the miscarriage, Ava had been confused when Aaron took Emilyâs usual place at the new, massive dollhouse from Santa, doing his best to display the same enthusiasm his wife so effortlessly showed. Heâd uttered the same words - Mommy isn't feeling well - when she protested, complaining about his doll handling skills and seeming inability to make their hair look half as good as Emily did. Even though his placations  held an entirely different meaning then, Ava questioned him relentlessly. Telling a version of the truth had been harder than he anticipated, for more reasons that one.
âIs Mommy okay?â Ava asks, persistent as ever.
âSheâs fine, honey. Just the flu. Remember when you had it in Kindergarten? You got to stay home while Jack went to school. Mommy and I took turns staying home with you? You got to eat popsicles in bed and watch TV during the day?â
Ava nods, not fully convinced as she tries to poke her head further into their bedroom. âI guess.â
âThatâs what Mommy has, honey. Grown-ups get sick too. So Daddy is going to drive you to school. Aunt Penelope is going to take you to ice skating lessons this afternoon.â
Ava squeals with delight at the mention of Garcia, clapping her tiny hands together, only to have the expression melt off her face seconds later. Then she frowns. âBut Daddy,â she whispers slowly, her resemblance to Emily and similar mannerisms uncanny, as if profiling him even at the tender age of six. âYou donât know the Good Morning song.â
Aaron checks his watch and pinches the bridge of his nose as he peers into the hallway. Jackâs bedroom door is still firmly closed, indicating his son is most likely still sound asleep. Waking him is the next battle, one of his least favorite tasks as of late. âWhat song, Ava?â He sighs, not missing the fleeting touch of amusement that crosses Emilyâs face from across the room, the softest of laughs. Even in her current state, pale and tired, clearly more than under the weather, Aaron thinks sheâs stunning.
âMommy and I always sing the Good Morning song on the way to school.â Ava folds her arms across her chest, tapping her foot against the floor. âIf you donât know the words -â Her dark eyes double in size, widening impossibly as she stubs her toe with disappointment. âHow can you drive me to school?â
âHoney -â
âMommy knows all the words.â
âAva - â
âDaddy.â She challenges, sticking her lower lip out in a whiny pout. Aaron knows whatâs ahead. Even though Ava has him completely wrapped around her tiny finger, their daughter absolutely adores her mother, never missing an opportunity to steal a few quiet moments together. He often finds Ava curled in Emilyâs lap, listening to a story, or playing dress up with some of Emilyâs old clothes. Aaron has caught a few misplaced tubes of lipstick hidden in her dress-up box, ones Emily thought she lost long ago. Heâs seen the pictures she draws, the way Ava always draws Emily next to her in each one. It tugs on every single one of his heartstrings, every single time.
âMommy will teach me,â he assures her, crouching down to her level, bringing her to lean on his knee. âDaddy will do his best to know all the words before I take you to school.â He ruffles Avaâs hair as she beams, seemingly appeased by his effort. âCan you be my special helper this morning and wake Jack for me?â
Her face brightens instantly, a mischievous grin spreading across her face at the thought of what sheâs being asked to do - something that, most of the time, sheâs actively told not to do. âOkay!â
Aaron grimaces slightly as Ava skips off down the hall. Thereâs a finite window of time until heâs left to deal with Jackâs morning moodiness, exacerbated by his sisterâs surprise wakeup call. But itâs worth the few extra minutes heâll get to spend with his wife. Emily is now fully awake, looking even more miserable than she had moments before.
âYouâre on your own for the good morning song,â she rasps sarcastically. Her voice is hoarse, even as she tries to smile. âCouldnât sing it for you if I tried.â
âI think Iâm going to take her for donuts. Those strawberry frosted ones she loves?â He slips back in bed beside Emily, pulling her into his arms once again. âDistraction at its finest.â
âThe ones I love,â Emily reminds him, swiping her thumb across his cheek. âGood luck.â
âRight. Hopefully sheâll forget all about it.â Then he remembers just who heâs talking about - a miniature version of the woman he somehow got lucky enough to call his wife, instantly realizing how wrong he is. Heâs a goner; he wonât hear the end of this for days.
âI doubt it. But you can give it a try.â Emily snuggles into his chest, savoring their final few minutes of peace.
âŚ
Winter sun streams through the windows, casting the bedroom in a mix of shadows and blinding light.
She isnât sure how much time has passed - an hour could easily be three, maybe five. Sleep has consumed her, on and off all morning. Yet sheâs uncomfortable, alternating between throwing the covers off and disappearing into them, unable to seek enough warmth as she reaches for one more blanket. Everything still hurts, and topped off by a congestion that settles deep in her lungs, rattles her chest with every cough. She almost feels worse now than she did earlier, if thatâs even possible.
The house is quiet, so she hears the subtle rumbling of the garage opening, the soft creak of the door leading into the house. Emily smiles to herself - sheâd recognize his footsteps anywhere as he makes his way through the living room. Heâs undoubtedly picking up wayward shoes and toys along the way, most likely grumbling about the clutter. Heâd never admit it (even if she knows it to be true) but itâs one of his favorite tasks. The mess is a reminder of what theyâve built over time, that sometimes things work out just as they were meant to. Even if it means their house will never be spotless.
She pries one eye open as he shoulders through the bedroom door, slipping his suit jacket off to drape over a chair. âYou could have stayed at work.â Emily isnât surprised at all. She knows him sell enough by now.
âI know.â And while Aaron is fully aware of that, there was never a chance he wasnât going to come home to tend to her. He stayed at the BAU long enough to get things squared away, arranging plans for the kids, and delegating tasks as needed before making a hasty exit. And now, only a few hours later, heâs back. He checks her forehead, refreshes the glass of water on the nightstand and tosses some tissues into the trash. âHow are you feeling?â
âLike shit.â Emily shifts to make room beside her. âWorse than before, if thatâs possible.â She sighs a little when he wraps her into his embrace. Her head falls against his chest on its own accord. âAva and Jack?â
âGarcia is taking Ava to ice skating. Sheâs taking her out for ice cream afterward.â He gets a hand in her hair, rocks her back and forth a little bit until she relaxes fully against him. Almost.
âWhat about dinner?â Emily mumbles, stifling a cough into her fist. It rattles within her chest, reverberating through her ribs. âShe needs real dinner, Aaron.â
âI think sheâll live without vegetables for one night, Emily.â
Sheâs too tired to argue. âJack?â
âDave offered to take him to soccer,â Aaron says, patting her back through the last of the coughing fit and grappling for the water glass on the table. âItâs all taken care of.â His hands are soothing, gentle and strong against the sore, stiff muscles. âYou sound terrible.â
Emily pointedly ignores him. âWhat about you?â
âI cleared my schedule for the rest of the day. Tomorrow too,â he adds with a wink, taking her hands in his own when she starts to object. âIâm making it my mission to get you better.â He shows her the package of popsicles heâd stopped for on the way home, tosses the bag away to the floor. âAnd I got some of these. Just for you.â
The soft laughter that comes from her is accompanied by yet another hacking cough. Itâs the little things he does that are the most thoughtful - a pit stop to the grocery store in the middle of a work day is just one example. âSounds like you have quite the job ahead of you.â But sheâs eyeing the popsicles - itâs the first thing thatâs sounded appealing all morning.
âYouâre not an easy patient,â Aaron chides as he hands her a cherry flavored one, taking a lemon flavored for himself. âOne of the worst Iâve ever dealt with, actually.â He flicks her nose lovingly.
âIs that so?â The cool chill of the frozen ice against her lips and throat is a temporary relief, a moment of reprieve. She doesnât even notice when a little piece of it breaks off to leave a tiny red stain on the sheets. âYouâre no picnic yourself, you know.â
Itâs his turn to laugh, because sheâs right. Heâs just as stubborn, the art of rest and healing lost on them both. âI feel called out.â
âItâs because Iâm right,â she quips. And she is.
Emily sleeps fitfully in his arms, only waking up once as the sun sets over the trees in the distance. When her eyes drift open, he has the television remote in one hand, the other anchoring her across his chest. âWhat time is it?â She mumbles, blinking furiously as her eyes adjust to the dim light.
âClose to five.â He kisses her, rocks her a little to wake her up. âYouâve been sleeping for hours.â Aaron sounds almost pleased that she finally got some solid rest. âIâm going to make you some soup. And donât tell me I donât have to.â He untangles himself from her, somehow without disturbing her comfort within their bed. âIâll be up in a few minutes.â
His fingers brush across her cheek; sheâs not as hot to the touch this time. Emily leans into his hand, curling her fingers around his wrist.
âThank you for coming home.â She hardly sounds any better, certainly doesnât feel it either. But having him there somehow makes it slightly more bearable, an unexpected silver lining to all of this. And the reverence in his eyes, the same one she sees every time he looks at her, confirms the fact that heâd do it without question. Another example of the unconditional love heâd promised years before when they exchanged vows in Daveâs backyard.
âThereâs nowhere else I should be, Sweetheart.â
Four days later, Aaron wakes up with the same aching muscles and raw throat, barely able to keep his eyes open as a new week awaits them. Emily is only more than happy to return his favor.
#hotchniss#hotchniss fanfiction#hotchniss fic#aaron hotchner x emily prentiss#hotch x prentiss#domestic hotchniss#happy hotchners#pointless plotless fluff
82 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Title: Vantage Point.
Commissioned by the very patient, very lovely @yandere-vale.
Word Count: 5.1k.
Pairing: Yandere!Glimmer/Reader (She-Ra).
TW: Fem!Reader, Aged Up Characters, Imprisonment, Implied Kidnapping, Isolation, Emotional Abuse, Slight Infantalization, Mentions of Physical Abuse, Past Injury.
At least the view was nice, in Bright Moon.
You should know. Youâd had plenty of time to take it in, by now, not that a single glance wouldnât have been enough to convince any battle-weary refugee that the destination was worth the tiring journey. The jutting canyons, the darkened forests, the permanent twilight painted across skies so stunning, the bay surrounding Glimmerâs kingdom couldnât rest until it was beautiful enough to reflect them â it was pretty, you could admit that, and it was nice to finally have enough time to take it all in. It was a small silver lining, running thin enough to border on the verge of complete nonexistence, but it was a silver lining all the same. You were allowed to appreciate it. Youâd give yourself that. You liked being able to appreciate it.
You just wished you didnât have to do so from such a distant vantage point.
It mightâve been a tower. You thought it was, at least, from what you could tell from your perch at its peak. Tall, looming, just as rounded and just as seamless as every other building on Bright Moonâs shores. There was no ladder, no staircase, no way down beyond finding the nearest ledge and hoping for the best, and if there was anything to discover beyond the confines of your bedroom, there certainly wasnât a way to access it. Youâd already tried, searched for hidden doors and passageways, tried every possible escape route Glimmer mightâve overlooked, spent a memorable week attempting to break through the solid stone floor, but it was fruitless, pointless, an effort you could only look back on with resent for your own naivety. There was no way for you to get out, not without risking your own life, in the process, and there wasnât a way for any would-be savior to get in. You were trapped, isolated, cut off from everything youâd ever called your home. Cut off from everyone youâd ever called your friend.
Except her, obviously.
But youâd never made the mistake of calling Glimmer your friend.
You could hear her, your routine silence broken by slow footsteps, but you didnât look, you didnât bother to. Youâd already been sitting there for hours, perched inside of a carved-out windowsill, admiring everything that you couldnât have, not anymore, not after Glimmer decided you didnât deserve it as much as she deserved you. No, you didnât acknowledge her, you didnât let yourself acknowledge her, but that never made a difference. She was already approaching you, already behind you, an arm soon wrapped around your torso and a chest slotted against your back, pulling you into something you mightâve called a hug, if she thought to let go. You bit back your rising complaints, swallowing the urge to shove her away and give her another reason to think of you as immature, irresponsible, incapable, but if she appreciated your self-restraint, she clearly didnât think it was worth her praise.
Glimmer only sighed, shaking her head at your absentee reaction, more than content to act like she couldnât imagine why imprisonment might lead to some lingering resentment. âStill busy sulking, sweetheart?â
You didnât answer, not at first, keeping your eyes on the scenery below. You didnât like it when she got so close, not after everything sheâd done. You didnât like that you had to let her get so closer, or risk spending another month in somewhere far less pleasant than a homey, familiar, inescapable tower. âIâm not sulking,â You mumbled, fighting not to curl into yourself. âYou keep me here, imprisoned and alone, and you know I donât like it. I donât have to pretend Iâm happy to see you.â
âNo, but it might be nice if you tried.â There was a laugh, a squeeze, but she pulled away quickly, sliding into the space next to you and forcing you to shrink further into the nearest wall, forcing to you avoid her, if only because she refused to give you the space to reach out on your own. âYou canât act like I havenât given you plenty of chances to make yourself happy,â She went on, her tone still light-hearted, vaguely amused. She wasnât taking this seriously. You doubted she would, until you said something to upset her. âItâs not my fault that you refuse to accept my gifts without a fight.â
You didnât have to ask what she meant. The evidence was still scattered around your bedroom, found in torn lace and ripped silk, crushed flowers and chipped gems, neglected toys and trinkets she'd offered, half-heartedly, attempting to fill she'd left in your life. On good days, you could ignore it, pretend they were meant for someone else, anyone but you. On most days, felt sick at the thought of indulging Glimmer's one-sided show of kindness.
âPresents wonât make this bearable. I donât need distractions.â You let yourself exhale, leaning back, your posture just slack enough to make the idea of continuing this conversation tolerable. Something shot through the flesh below your shoulder blade, a single strike of agony before the feeling faded into a steady throb. A reminder of a wound that wasnât quite healed, but one youâd already disregarded, nonetheless. âI need to go outside. I need you to let me go. I need you to stop acting like youâre doing this for my safety.â Glimmer flinched, her jaw locking into place, but you ignored the small pang of guilt that followed. Good. If she expected you to find a way to live with this, she could find a way to live with the discomfort. âI was doing fine before I met you, and Iâd still be doing fine, without your help. Itâs not fair to assume Iâdââ
âReally?â Glimmer cut you off, any trace of her levity gone. âAre you sure you canât come up with a single reason I might be hesitant to let you take care of yourself?â
Immediately, you fell quiet, turning away yet again. This time, Glimmer didnât seem to mind your silence.
âBelieve it or not, Iâm not trying to make you miserable,â She said, not for the first time. Like you were supposed to believe it. Like she could expect you to believe it. âI just want to keep you safe. If you have to be unhappy for me to do that, then so be it.â
And, just like that, she was gone.
For a moment, you almost missed her.
~
You didnât break her next gift.
You wanted to. The temptation was always there, you doubted youâd ever grow fond enough of Glimmer for it to completely go away, but you ignored it, brushed it off, pushed it just far enough down to pretend it didnât exist at all. It helped that sheâd given you a book, this time. Usually, her gifts were materialistic, unsubstantial, things that were better at making you look cute and harmless than helping you pass the time. She hadnât left, yet. That helped too. You still had bruises from the last time you didnât give her rage time to cool, and you werenât eager to reopen old wounds.
Books could be used. Books could be read. Books were heavy, and they meant you could do something, if only sit passively and take in a story that wasnât yours. That was more credit than Glimmer had ever given you before. Part of you worried it was more credit than sheâd ever give you again.
That mightâve been why you asked. You wanted logic. If there was a method to her madness, there would be a way to predict what comes next, to try to guess if there was a reason sheâd done this at all. You wanted there to be a reason. âArenât you afraid Iâm going to use this?â
Glimmer didnât look up from the letter in her hands, multiple pages of important political correspondence, you were sure. Sheâd taken your bed, when she first arrived, and youâd hid yourself away at the vanity on the other side of the room. A part of you hated it, how she dominated what was supposed to be your space so easily. Another part of you was just glad to have a reason to feel like you actually had a space you felt was yours, if only when someone else invaded it.
Her response came in the form of a hum, light and curious, then a question. âUse it?â
âYou know,â You started, before you were entirely sure what you wanted to say. âTo escape, or something. I might still find a way to.â
Glimmer laughed, and suddenly, you knew why she was such an unopposed ruler. By the time she actually spoke, youâd already begun to regret saying anything at all. âPlanning to beat the walls in with a paperback? I think Iâd have to hand over my crown, too, if you managed that.â
Your face burnt, and your grip around the novel tightened. If you hadnât known better, you mightâve reconsidered your decision to keep this one. âI could always attack you.â
âDo you want me to take it away?â
âPlease donât.â You spoke quickly, as softly as you could, but your panic was still audible, the rush of anxiety you wished you didnât have to give weight, after so many months of letting your instincts lay dormant. âI just⌠I guess I just want to know why you didnât do this earlier. Youâve always given me clothes and that kind of stuff, and this seems moreââ
Glimmer didnât let you finish. She rarely did, when you spoke for any longer than she cared to let you. âCâmere, angel. You shouldnât be so far away.â
It wasnât a demand, not really, not when she said it so casually. It wasnât, but you treated it like one, pushing yourself to your feet and reluctantly approaching her, your eyes never leaving the ground. In your defense, you didnât fall into her arms, choosing to sit on the edge of your bed and retain a fraction of your dignity, but your aversion didnât matter. All it took was a strong arm wrapped around your waist, a light tug, and you were tucked into her side, regardless, your head resting on her chest and your legs folded underneath you. For once, you were glad she kept you so isolated. You wouldnât have been able to live with the embarrassment, if anyone else was around to see you like this.
âEverything I do, I do because itâs what I think is best for you.â There was a pause, like this meant anything. Like she thought she was comforting you. Like this could be comforting, to anyone who didnât share in her twisted fantasy. âDonât worry about the details, thatâs the kind of thing youâre supposed to let me take care of. It wonât do you any good to overwork yourself, like that.â Her hand fell to your waist, signaling for you to agree. You managed a quick nod, and Glimmer went on, pleased. âJust sit back and relax. No need to worry your pretty little head over anything I think you do or donât deserve.â
Your throat felt dry. The sheets below you felt scratchy, uncomfortable, like you were sitting on sandpaper rather than satin. You wanted to get up. You wanted to, but you didnât. âI donât⌠I mean, youâre probably right, butââ
âI am right.â She was laughing, reaching over to cup your cheek and tilt your head back, her lips soon pressed against the top of your head, but the gesture was hollow, it felt hollow, and you couldâve hated yourself for ever trying to give it meaning. Glimmer was good at that, making you feel like you were paranoid, too preoccupied with yourself to ever see the bigger picture. She was good at making you feel like you were in the wrong. She was good at making you feel like youâd always been wrong, even if you knew she couldnât be right. âYou just need a little help, thatâs all. You were too reckless, when you came to me, you just got yourself into too much trouble. I just want to make sure you donât get yourself hurt, anymore.â
You believed her. You could believe her. If you wanted to, you could make yourself believe her.
Youâd have to believe her, if you ever wanted to survive what came next.
~
It felt like fire.
In your veins, in your blood, under your skin and spreading, every time you moved or shifted or took a breath deeper than the shallow, airy inhales youâd gotten used to, by now. It didnât have any right to hurt as much as it did, honestly. The wound was old, mostly healed, a shadow of a scar of a lasting injury thatâd already overstayed its welcome, but it felt like something new, something fresh, something that youâd gotten the other day, rather than so many years ago. Something raw, something bloody.
Something that Glimmer was making worse with every passing moment, whether or not she meant to.
She was trying to help. You reminded yourself of that. She didnât trust a medic with you, and youâd had to beg her not to use the temperamental healing magic that so often left much more able-bodied soldiers in much worse condition than simple, external wounds could ever achieve, but you almost wished you hadnât bothered. She mustâve been using the wrong ointment, the wrong elixir. She mustâve been being too harsh, or too gentle, or messing with something that made flesh and tissue smolder where it shouldnât have, the pain vivid enough to make you curl into yourself, sink into the mattress, try to escape something that you already knew couldnât be as bad as you were making it out to be, in your own mind. Whatever she was doing, it hu-
âDoes it hurt, love?â Glimmer asked, slowly.
âIt doesnât,â You answered, without hesitation. âIt just⌠It stings more than I expected it to.â
You tried to sound confident, but your voice wavered as her fingertips skirted over scarred tissue, your fists curling around the pillow you were clinging to, despite the way you knew it mustâve looked. Her bed was so much softer than yours, everything in her chambers so much more plush, but that made sense. She was royalty, and you were her prisoner. Your bedroom wasnât simple, not by any means, but Glimmer's wasâŚ
She was a queen. You shouldnât forget that, however convenient she made it to try. She was a queen, and you werenât.
âIf youâd let me tend to it earlier, it wouldnât be so bad.â She was scolding you, but playfully, tenderly enough to let you calm down, some of the tension in your rigid form dissolving as you crossed your arms under your head and tried to relax. There was a moment of reprieve, the sound of glass clinking against glass, and a wave of cold air rushed over your injury, dulling any lingering pain into an unpleasant awareness. You wouldâve thanked her for it, if the thought did leave a bitter taste on your tongue. You mightâve, still, if she hadnât chosen to keep going before you could say anything at all. âCount yourself lucky itâs not infected. Itâs almost as bad as it was, when we first met.â
It wasnât. It really wasnât. Or it mightâve been, you couldnât really remember. Itâd been so long since it was first inflicted, since the last spark of a war thatâd spanned longer than your lifetime died out and you were left with the scars to prove youâd survived it, even if the majority of your hometown hadnât been able to recover in the years that followed. You could barely walk when you first arrived in Bright Moon, but that mightâve been the exhaustion, or the stress, or some other vague, abstract concept thatâd been just apparent enough for Glimmer to catch and take pity on you, despite the horrorâs she mustâve faced on her own.
You stopped yourself before your thoughts could spiral any further. She pitied you, but you wouldnât pity her. You refused to. Youâd seen where it led, what kind of obsession it could create, and you didnât want that. You wouldnât let yourself believe you did.
âBut itâs going to get better, right?â You couldnât keep that hopeful lilt out of your voice, an equal mix of manufactured positivity and genuine optimism, despite yourself. âThatâs why Iâm here, isnât it? So you can take care of me?â
There was a brief silence, then a small chuckle. Your wound felt warm, again, smoldering around the edges, and for a moment, you almost found it reassuring. âOf course,â She agreed, but she was still laughing. You wished she would stop. âThat, and because I like having you around.â
It was almost funny.
You thought youâd be relieved, when she was finally honest with you.
It hurt, again. It mustâve been the paste she was using, something thick and elastic that kept a cluster of soft, generously applied bandages plastered to your skin. It was far from comfortable, too tight in places, too loose in others, uneven in a way that meant youâd have to tear off what you could and wrap your chest more thoroughly in an hour, at most, but you forced yourself to smile, to sit up and stretch as if doing so didnât leave something in your spine twisted and cramped. You could complain, if you wanted to, you doubted Glimmer would be that petty, but there wasnât a point. It was easier to keep her happy, with or without any caveats. You could live with the mild pain, for now.
Glimmer rewarded you with a small grin, a gentle hand on your cheek when you turned to face her. âMy brave little sweetheart,â She started, nearly cooing. You tried to tell yourself it was unintentional. âYou should probably rest, I might not be able to help if you make things any worse. Iâll take you back to yourââ
It was a flare of panic, sudden and unmistakable. A shot of anxiety, a sudden burst of pure dread â something so mindless and so overwhelming, you were throwing yourself at her before you had a chance to think better of it, burying your face in her chest and latching on to her shirt, letting her wrap her arms around you when she recovered from any short-lived shock. âDo I⌠do I have to go back?â You managed, reluctantly. You didnât want to ask, you didnât want to fall so far, but you couldnât go back to that tower. You just couldnât. âPlease, you can restrain me again, I just donât want toââ
You were cut off by a squeeze to your side, an idle chuckle. You already knew what she would say, but the way she paused still made you hesitate. It made you feel unsure, obedient, like anything sheâd done had ever mattered to you.
Like you were starting to need her as much as she claimed to need you.
âAll you had to do was ask.â
~
It took you three hours to pick the lock on Glimmerâs door.
Three weeks, technically, if you counted the time you spent observing, watching, waiting until she trusted you enough to leave you to rest in her palace, rather than sending you back to that freezing, forsaken tower. It was a frustrating precaution, molding yourself into something submissive, begging to spend just one more night in her bedroom rather than your own, but you needed to know Glimmerâs schedule, the rotation of her guards, what you had to work with and how many flimsy, flat trinkets youâd be able to get your hands on before Glimmer started to question your new fascination with hairpins and letter openers. You needed to know who else was in the palace, who else you could get to before you were caught.
You needed to know who to run to, when you finally got out of the softened, insufferable cage Glimmer kept you locked inside of.
Three hours. On and off, one minute at a time, every little creak and jolt and tell-tale snap serving as another reason to hold your breath, to stop and listen, to shut your eyes and hope youâd never have to do this again. You couldâve cried when the lock finally gave away, when the polished marble of her door finally slackened and relaxed, falling open without a struggle. There werenât any guards outside, you timed it so there wouldnât be, but you doubted you wouldâve cared if there were. You could already hear footsteps against solid tile, and hope flared in your chest before you could think to press it down, bright and burning and overflowing as you took in your soon-to-be savior â a girl, a few years older. A woman. Her name came to you in a moment.
Catra, a warrior, a war hero.
Someone who could help you.
You didnât throw yourself at her, not like you threw yourself at Glimmer. You didnât have to, you didnât want to sacrifice your pride like that, not anymore, but that didnât stop you from grinning like an idiot, from stumbling over your own feet as you sprinted in Catraâs direction, barely listening to her stifled swearing before it came to a jarring stop. You mightâve said something. You mightâve just opened your mouth and closed it again. You mightâve stuttered and mumbled and blabbered incoherently until her expression shifted, gave away, more out of relief than kindness. More out of understanding than any real empathy.
She cut you off, and something in your heart clenched painfully.
âYouâre Glimmerâs, right?â
You shook your head. You wouldâve denied it, but you couldnât remember how to speak. Part of you wondered if youâd ever really known how to, at all.
âDressed like it,â Catra went on, rolling her eyes, her tone only a touch above sardonic. You didnât have to throw yourself at her â she was already taking you by the wrist, dragging you in the same direction sheâd been heading, regardless, never giving you the choice not to follow. âCâmon, I donât want to deal with Sparkleâs tantrums, today. Youâre coming to the war room.â
You didnât get a chance to refuse. You doubted she wouldâve listened if you did, but you couldâve tried, you shouldâve said something. It wouldâve felt right, if nothing else, to put your foot down, to make a run for it, to tell someone what Glimmer had done to you, even if it was starting to seem like Catra might not make much of a shoulder to cry on. Even in the moment, you knew youâd regret it, butâŚ
But, you couldnât bring yourself to do much of anything.
You didnât know what else youâd expected, honestly.
The palace was bigger than it looked, from your usual vantage point. The adrenaline had started to die down by the time you reached the âwar roomâ, leaving you drained, tired, dragging your feet as Catra tugged you through a door twice your height, the guards that stood on either side of the entryway barely batting an eye at your bare feet and disheveled appearance. The ceilings were too high, the gold accents just a little too polished, everything too bright despite the lack of an apparent light source. It hurt, in a way. You wondered if it would hurt this much if you actually got outside.
Catra didnât introduce you. She didnât have to, not when you were abandoned as quickly as you were brought in, left to stand at the head of their table, tense and alone, as Catra drew attention to herself, instead, clearing her throat as she approached the other Princesses. You recognized most of them, anyone would â Mermista, barely glancing over you before she lost interest, Perfuma, kind enough to try to smile in your direction, and Adora, the Adora, She-Ra, still dressed in full armor, her arms crossed over the rounded table, her lips pressed into a thin frown and her expressionâŚ
And her expression identical to the one Glimmer wore, back when youstill had the option to look at other people.
It hurt, obviously, but you didnât have much time to linger on the festering sting. You were already being lifted off your feet, a pair of strong hands or⌠claws, rather, clamping around your biceps and pinning your arms to your sides, squeezing so tight, you could hear something in your torso crack. You didnât have to guess at a name. Even if you couldnât see Scorpiaâs face, her voice was enough, light and jovial, as if you hadnât flinched away as she touched you. As if you werenât close to tears. âCatra brought a friend!â You couldâve cried. You mightâve, if your embarrassment hadnât been so much less ignorable than your mounting trepidation. âFinally, I was starting to think our wildcat would never break out of her shell. This is great, right, Adora?â
âItâs perfect,â Adora replied, obviously upset, but Catra only shrugged her off, draping herself over Adoraâs shoulders she scoffed, keeping her glare centered on you. âYouâre late. Is this supposed to be an excuse?â
âThis,â She said, gesturing in your direction, âis supposed to be one of Glimmerâs. I wouldnât have mess with it if I had a choice, but she looked lost, and you know how Glimmer would get if she wandered off.â
There was a huff, a chuckle, a mumbled âyou know Iâm rightâ, but it was hard to listen, it was hard to care. Your vision was blurring, your throat tightening up, but you fought back the tears as well as you could, knowing itâd only make your frustration that much worse. You didnât want to make yourself look helpless, not here, not surrounded by people who were obviously so much stronger than you, but you couldnât hold your hands steady, you couldnât stop the way your breath hitched while it was still in your lungs. You wanted to hide. You wanted to run. You wanted to go back to your tower, and you hated yourself for it. âPlease, I⌠Iâm a captive, I shouldnâtââ
âAh, why didnât you say so sooner? Glimmer must be worried sick.â It was Perfuma, this time, still watching from a distance. You couldnât tell if sheâd heard you, but you choose to believe she hadnât. Itâd be easier, if you assumed no one was listening to you at all. âScorpia, youâre not holding her too tightly, are you? Itâd be a shame if there were bruises, after we finish.â
âWho, me? You know Iâd never hurt a fly,â Scorpia laughed, tightening her grip. You made a breathy, pitiful sound, something between a gasp and a whimper, but neither seemed to notice. Neither seemed to care. You werenât sure which you wouldâve preferred, anymore. âEven if this oneâs a little more⌠fleshy, than what Iâm used to.â
You opened your mouth, ready to tell her she would leave bruises, that she wasnât being gentle, but you didnât have time, not before Adora spoke up, her posture a fraction more relaxed than it had been, a minute ago. âDonât worry about leaving marks,â Adora cut in, nonchalantly. She had an arm strung around Catraâs waist, now, but she was still looking at you. If youâd been a touch more desperate, you mightâve thanked her. If youâd felt any smaller, you mightâve asked her to stop. âGlimmerâs been talking about this for months. I havenât seen anyone that excited sinceâŚâ She trailed off, throwing a glance in Catraâs direction, earning a wicked grin in response. For a moment, you wondered why youâd ever thought either one of them would try to help you. âSince someone realized she didnât have to wait for us to fight to get her claws out.â
Perfuma rolled her eyes. Scorpia groaned. You wanted to ask what she meant. You wanted to scream for her to go on, to tell you what that was supposed to mean, to just go on until you could pick one of the awful, dark, twisted thoughts swirling around in your head and let that shove you off the edge before anything worse could. You had to know what was going to happen to you. You didnât want to know, you didnât want to anything, but you had to find out. It was a matter of survival. It was a matter of life and death. It was something you needed, and for a second, you thought you might be able to vocalize that. You thought you might be able to say it. You thought you might be able to actually say it.
Then, a familiar voice called your name, and again, you lost your chance to do much of anything at all.
Scorpia didnât have to be told to put you down. By the time you could think to ask, you were already back on your feet, your knees threatening to buckle as you struggled to keep yourself upright. You couldâve collapsed. A part of you wanted to, most of you wanted to, but it only wouldâve made things worse, it only wouldâve made you seem more childish, even you doubted anyone was paying attention to you, anymore. No, Scorpia had gone back to the other Princesses, Catra and Adora still preoccupied with each other, and you were left alone, shaking, at the mercy of the woman currently positioning herself in front of you, cupping your cheek, tilting back your head as you fought not to push her away. You didnât want her to touch you.
You werenât really sure what you did want, anymore.
âPoor little thing,â She said, her voice already soft, sweet. She might be angry, later on, she probably would be, but you tried not to think about that. You could only be thankful she wasnât, right now. âI think youâve had enough fun, for today. All of this is clearly too much for you to handle.â She stopped, leaning down, her lips barely brushing against your forehead. It wasnât a kiss, but it was close to one. It didnât hurt, and that was all you could bring yourself to care about. âAre you ready to go home?â
She mightâve been talking about her room. She mightâve been talking about the tower. She mightâve been talking about something else entirely â a dungeon, a prison cell, a cramped, darkened room you wouldnât be able to slip out of quite as easily. You didnât know. You shouldâve, but you didnât.
âIâŚâ You were barely able to whisper. It was pathetic, honestly, but you forced yourself to go on. It would be worse, if you drew it out. It would be unbearable, if you had to stay here.
You just wanted to be alone, even if you had to be alone with Glimmer.
âIâm ready.â
#yandere#yandere love#yandere x reader#yandere imagines#yandere oneshot#yandere scenarios#yandere x you#yandere prompts#yandere commissions#commissions#writing commissions#yandere fantasy#yandere fanfiction#yanderecore#yancore
98 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Whumptober Day 4
No. 4 - TRUST FALL
âDo you trust me?â | taken hostage | pushed
+++
Genshin Impact | Diluc, Kaeya, and Mondstadtâs resident dragon friend
(crossposted to AO3)
+++
âWell, what a surprise this is, you asking me for help? You must be really desperate, then.â
âDonât get any ideas. Iâm not asking for your help tonight; Iâm only asking for this one favor.â
âSo, you play hero and I watch from the sidelines? Hmph, you wound me, Diluc.â
Diluc leveled his eyes at Kaeya with complete lack of amusement. He really didnât have time for this. He pulled his sort-of brother into the stock room at Angelâs Share this morning with the intention of getting him alone with as little fanfare as possible (he wouldnât be going to the knights for this, thatâs for certain) and in as little time as possible. âIâm serious,â he insisted. âIâm only asking you to do this because youâre the only one who can. I need you to convince Vind to leave her post, just for one night. Thereâs going to be danger, and I need to ensure her safety. Obviously, I canât do it myself, as this could reveal me asâŚwell, the rumored vigilante.â
âThe Darknight Hero, you mean?â Kaeya supplied with a smirk.
âDonât call me that.â
âFine, fine.â Kaeya shrugged. âI understand; you wish to keep your secret identity a secret. No worries; I have no intention of letting Vind be prey to some Abyss mages tonight. Iâll make an excuse to get her out.â
âRightâŚwait!â Dilucâs eyes widened at the realization. âI didnât tell youâ!"
âThat the Abyss Order was the âdangerâ described?â Kaeya appeared far too satisfied with himself. âDonât be so surprised. I have my sources just like you have yours. It is the reason why Sucrose is on her way right now to tell Vind about those strange weather anomalies in Dragonspine that need her attention right now, as they could be the sign of a great storm that the expertise passed down to her through generations might be useful for. Plus, she has the official knightly request signed by yours truly.â
Diluc sighed. âYouâŚalready had a plan.â Of course, he did. A very official-sounding one, actually. âWait, is there actuallyâŚ?â If this was a lie, there was no way that Sucrose would go with it.
âNo, probably not, itâs just a little stretching of the truth. I asked Albedo to hype up the facts for this purpose. But donât worry, he doesnât know any details.â
AndâŚhe got Albedo in on his scheme as well. âYou would think of everything.â He exhaled while rubbing the bridge of his nose. âWell, fine then, you do that; Iâll handle the rest.â
  It really wasnât that much of a surprise to him that Kaeya would show up anyways. And, if he was being honest, it wasnât unwelcome. Especially considering his timing.
Diluc struggled to regain his footing quickly, use the flat side of his claymore as a shield when another barrage of cryo icicles came his way. The cryo still caused a melt reaction on the flaming bush in front of him that made the fire burst in his face and deal yet another painful shot of damage. He inhaled a sharp breath and responded with launching himself at the cryo abyss mage with a flaming sword. He then unleashed his flaming phoenix on the hoardâhalf of Stormbreaker Point was already on fire, so it really wouldnât matter if he added more flames to the mix.
A wound on Dilucâs arm was bleeding heavily, and he reached up to touch his face to confirm that there was blood there, too. Before him, a large group of abyss mages and Hilichurls made a blockade stretching across the clifftop and around the watchtower, and behind them, four Ruin Guards stood as support. The grass and trees around them had caught on fire, making a beacon in the pitch-black night sky. Behind Diluc, there was the edge of Stormbreaker Point and the long drop to the ocean. And beside him, there was Kaeya.
Diluc did not expect the fight to be as intense as it was. He knew that the Order was planning some raid because they got it in their heads that the tower at Stormbreaker Point must have something vitally important in it, and that Vind was some kind of powerful, mystical protector of it. Hilichurls hung around the tower a lot, so maybe theyâŚcommunicated, somehow? Either way, Diluc planned to put a stop to it. However, he wasnât planning on this much resistanceâŚmaybe they learned of his involvement?
Or maybe, that one Abyss mage in the middle, the cackling pyro one, was just a cut smarter than the rest. It made a point to sneer at the âDarknight Heroâ upon Dilucâs arrival, and when Kaeya came in from nowhere to bowl through the line and take his place by Dilucâs side, it sneered at him, too.
âWell, if it isnât the great cavalry captain of the Knights of Favonius? Such aâŚwonderfully unique star in your eye, isnât it?â
Diluc felt Kaeya tense by his side.
âHehehe, whatâs the matter? Worried about your precious Darknight Hero? Or your precious secrets?â
Kaeya didnât respond to the taunt. He kept his stance steady, his sword angled towards the hoard. His one visible eye didnât lose sight of the swordâs target. âTheyâre coming,â Kaeya spoke in a whisper that only Diluc could hear. âOur reinforcements.â
So Kaeya knew, coming here, that the battle was bad enough that they would need help.
âWhatâs that, oh great knightly captain?â
Most of the mages didnât talk that much. Diluc wasnât sure they even knew much, or if they remembered things. They ran on their one-track goal against humanity, and they plotted and schemed to meet that goal. It was enough of a reason to destroy every one of their ilk Diluc saw.
(He tried not to think much about what Kaeya told him that day, about the truth. He didnât know what to do with that truth. He couldnât protect Mondstadt if he doubted what he should do about it, so he didnât. Whatever those mages used to be, they were only monsters now.)
Kaeya unleashed a blast of cryo in front of him, and Diluc followed by running into the fray of fighting renewed, taking out every creature he saw. In his distraction, he almost missed that he had been targeted by a Ruin Guardâs missile, and he stumbled to the ground in a desperate last-minute attempt to dodge. A Mitachurl tried to capitalize on that moment of weakness and bring down its giant flaming axe on him, but Kaeya in that moment dove in and struck the monster deep in the side. He then grabbed Diluc and they dodged backwards.
They were going back too far. Little by little, they were losing ground, to the point that their feet neared the edge of the precipice. Still, they fought. It hadnât been so long for them that Dilucâs fighting by Kaeyaâs side felt unnaturalâŚalthough it was odd. Because, they were older now. Kaeya had a Cryo vision now. Everything wasâŚdifferent, but every now and again, theyâd still end up doing something together anyways.
Diluc breathed heavily, his hands around his claymore sweating underneath the gloves. He pushed whatever pain he felt from his injuries somewhere deep, deep in the back of his mind. He neededâthey needed to push through the line. He wasnât confident in the state of his glider after getting himself roughed up and singed so much or in their ability to avoid further attacks during their descent.
âKaeya, we need toââ
âDiluc, do you trust me?â
Dilucâs eyes darted over to him, taken aback by the gravity in Kaeyaâs softly-spoken question. âWhat kind of question is that?â
âWell, do you?â
As if he could answer that in one sentence or less. He trusted himâŚin some ways, he guessed. He trusted him in battle. He trusted himâŚwith Mondstadt, yes. JustâŚwellâŚthat was all very besides the point and this was really not the time. âYes, sure,â he huffed.
âExcellent.â Kaeya smiled.
What was heâ?
Then, Kaeya laughed, loudly and triumphantly, a wild look in his eye and he reached out for Dilucâs collar and grabbed it tight. His soft voice had turned into a shouting, mocking one. âHahaha, end of the line, Darknight Hero! The Knights have no need of meddlers like you!â
What the fuâ
He pushed him. Before Diluc knew what was happening, he felt his body succumbing to gravity, his feet losing their hold on the stone of Stormbreaker Pointâs edge and following the rest of his body into the open air, suddenly void of every handhold or foothold within reach.
Kaeya fucking pushed him.
Diluc had to open his gliderâfast. It wasnât working. The hell was Kaeya thinking he couldnât open it in time he was going toâ
And then, he landed on something with a thud, much sooner than he should have. The surface uneven and scaly and distinctly familiar, it didnât take him long to realize that it was a someone. Was thatâ?
Dvalin arced into the sky with a powerful beat of his wings, looping back around to the space underneath the cliff, coming in close at the moment Kaeya jumped off the edge as well. Diluc repositioned himself on Dvalinâs back to a place of more stability astride his spine and watched Kaeya make a much more graceful (much better prepared, that is) landing than he did.
Dilucâs first thought was that he was relieved to see Kaeya in one piece. His second was that it was time to demand an explanation. âWhat was that about?â
âClever, wasnât it?â
âYou could have told me something!â
âBut would it have believable to the mages if I did? Youâre not that great of an actor, Diluc.â
âYour theatrics are utterly pointless,â Diluc huffed. âAnd now that weâre both gone, whoâs going to stop them?â
âWell, look down,â Kaeya directed.
Dvalin had flown back up into the sky, well above the surface of the cliff but low enough that one could see exactly what was going on. Diluc looked down and saw, sure enough, some familiar forms attacking the small army on the cliff, now at the perfect position to pin them against the edge. He saw Jean herself, along with Amber, the Traveler, Eula, and a number of other knights as backup. Diluc had almost forgotten that Kaeya did tell him about the reinforcements. Looking again, he noticed even Venti hanging in the back, acting as if he were there for mild support and not the actual anemo archon. Dvalinâs presence was probably his doing. Wait, Kaeya didnât know about Venti, did heâŚ?
âSince we had discovered during our Golden Apple Archipelago adventure that our very curious bard friend is a good friend of our resident dragon, I thought Iâd ask him for his assistance. Sure, thereâs other ways we could have gone about this, but sometimes, striking fear into the hearts of your enemy is very much a job for âtheatrics,â as you called them.â
Well, it did make some sense, Diluc guessed. He was just relieved to see that the reinforcements in question were having little trouble that hoard which had given him such a difficult time solo. Still, the relief didnât quite keep all the lingering irritation from his voice. âYou really called in the knights.â
âWell, this may come as a surprise, but that is their job.â
âHmph,â Diluc grunted. âYou say that like it would have been easy to get the bureaucracy to trust an anonymous source about the attack happening in the first place. Theyâre consistently useless on matters like this.â
âSo you still donât trust them.â
âNo.â Heâs established this already.
âAll of them?â
âI trust Jean,â Diluc clarified.
Although, he supposed she might not be the only one on the list. There wereâŚsome knights who knew what they were doing, mostly. And, he had respect for the Honorary Knight, not that they really counted as a âknightâ in an institutional sense.
âWell, thatâs a start.â Kaeya shook his head with a smile. âIâd be worried if you threw even her under the bus for doing nothing wrong at all.â
âItâs not like that.â
âIs it, now?â
âKaeya, what are you even talking about?â
âWell, maybe I could bring to your recollection that because of your insistence on working alone, you walked into a rather significant ambush today, facing a threat to Mondstadt without bothering to communicate to the people of Mondstadt, and also sending poor Vind all the way to Dragonspine because you couldnât be forthright on the potential danger to her life.â
âYou know that last part was specifically your plan, right?â
âBut you were the one who wanted me to make up an excuse.â
âYou literally already had your plan in motion while I was talking to you this morning!â
âAre you two quite finished?â Dvalinâs booming voice rattled through their ribs, his point made quite loud and clear.
âRight, understood,â Kaeya agreed. âSo, Diluc, ready to head back and get someone to look at that arm of yours?â
âI can still fight, if thatâs what youâre thinking.â
âI do not think that would be necessary. Theyâll be fine, and besides, I can always return to provide backup.â
âNo,â Diluc refused. âIf Iâm seeing a healer, so are you.â
âSo youâre fine with that, then?â
Dvalin was already ending his circling to start heading towards the city of Mondstadt, but Diluc could still look back and see the clashing forces on the cliff, now with two Ruin Guards down and many more mages extinguished or thrown off the edge. It was clear to see who the winning side was, now.
âItâs fine,â Diluc finally conceded with a steady exhale. âI trust them.â
#whumptober2021#no.4#do you trust me?#pushed#fandom#fic#genshin impact#diluc (genshin impact)#kaeya (genshin impact)#more fluff than whump ngl#i mean...pain is involved still#abyss order shenanigans#the ragnvindr brothers being their dense chaotic selves
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
proposal | din djarin x reader
you and din discuss the customs of his people, and then you take a trip to see the armorer.
---
3.4k words
mentions: piv sex, marriage customs, fem!reader, marriage proposals, reader discusses interest in having kids, nervousness/anxiety about being rejected, weddings
this is part 6 of my valentineâs week special! you can find the other parts here!
---
Only in the dark are you brave enough to ask the question thatâs been lingering in your mind for weeks now, speaking the words into the hullâs empty void as Din breathes beside you.
âDo Mandalorians have weddings?â
So maybe thatâs not exactly what you meant, but itâs what comes out of your mouth. What you really want to know is if Mandalorians marry in the first place, but something about asking Din this more directly seems entirely too serious. Too heavy. Couple that with the fact that you lie here naked and drunk on sex and wine, and you find yourself glad that you asked him the way you did.
âNo,â Din says, palm warm on your back, âat least not the way people most people do.â
You let his words sink in for a moment, pondering what sort of marriage customs Mandalorians could have. Where youâre from, weddings are huge affairs, the celebration of two families joining together made complete with eating and drinking and music. It is a day devoted to dressing impractically and marveling at all the future holds, a day where two people become a unit, their whole lives spread out before them. You know that every culture isnât like yours, obviously, but you wonder what else could be done for such an occasion. Every wedding youâve ever been to, regardless of setting or context, has always involved merrymaking and splendor, or as much as could be afforded. Even this evening, all the way out in the Tatooine desert, Cobb Vanth and his husband and all their friends in Mos Pelgo managed to scrape together quite the little party. There was wine and food, and everyone danced until they couldnât go anymore. If marriage isnât a celebration to Mandalorians, then what else could it be?
âDo theyâ Do you just say youâre married? Is there an officiant?â
Din lets out a sigh, but itâs by no means an exasperated one. If you didnât know better, youâd think he was trying to steady himself, his bare arm flexing around your waist.
âNo,â he answers, âthereâs no officiant. When two Mandalorians get married, they exchange vows in mandoâa, and then they look at each other.â
âThey take offââ
âTheir helmets,â Din finishes for you, âyes. They say their vows, and then they see each otherâs faces for the first time. Thatâs why itâs done in privateâ no guests, no one to oversee things.â
âAnd then after you see each other, youâre married?â
Din nods, affirmative, and the weight of all heâs said presses down on your mind. Two Mandalorians, that was his exact wording, but is that really what he meant? Is there no other option? There has to be another optionâŚ
âCan Mandalorians marry other people? Or is that not allowed?â
It takes everything you have to ask this question, anxiety churning in your stomach until⌠until you realize that Dinâs already sleeping, the rise and fall of his chest even and measured against your cheek. The feeling that comes over you is equal parts relief and horror, an odd reaction to the fact that he didnât hear you, but you decide agonizing over all of this isnât important right now, not tonight. Youâre half-drunk, exhausted, and emotional arousedâ hardly the right state to be in when youâre talking about something so serious as this. And so you simply pull the blankets up around you and Din, trying in vain to fall asleep like he did.
---
Thirty-six hours later, the Crest is back in hyperspace, you, Din, and the baby off to chase down a quarry on some distance planet. Itâs going to be a long ride, a fact that youâre dreading. Since you watched the Marshal and his husband say their vows and exchange a kiss as husbands, your headâs been filled with images of marriage and weddings and wifehood. The conversation you had with Din the other night plays in your mind on loop, the one unanswered question bothering you to the point of distraction.
Can Mandalorians marry other people?
(Can you marry me?)
You try to keep busy, cleaning and doing laundry, cooking an elaborate dinner, but nothing helps. Even as you play with the baby and tuck him in the for the night, youâre bombarded by anxiety and feelings of unresolved tension. The most frustrating part of it all is that itâs completely one-sidedâ Din wouldnât know what the hell youâre talking about, even if you told him, because he wasnât fucking awake. Din Djarin, a man who never rests, fell asleep in the middle of talking to you about his people and their customs. You truly never thought youâd see the day, and now that you have, you pray it never happens again. Youâre not sure you can take this, this limbo. You have to know.
With the Child asleep, youâre officially out of things to occupy your time. Youâve scrubbed every floor and every surface of the Crest, cleaned out the pantry and changed the beds, washed and folded all the clothes. And so you decide itâs time to fuck up your life, climbing up to the cockpit to talk to Din like you have a hundred times before with a rock in your stomach. Never in your life have you professed to be brave, and you nearly chicken out the minute your eyes land on the glinting beskar, on the curve of his helmet. In that moment, you realize that this is it, this really could be the end of it allâŚ
And yet somehow, youâre not afraid anymore.
âHey,â Din says softly, reaching out to you. The visor remains fixed on the holograms in front of him even as you come over, but his arm is tight around your waist, grounding. âKidâs asleep?â
âYeah.â You pause, enjoying the weight of his embrace. âDin?â
He hums in acknowledgement, still focused whatever heâs studying on the holo display. Youâre undeterred.
âDo youâ Do you remember what we were talking about the other night? After Cobbâs wedding?â
Dinâs still half distracted, fixed on an image of two alien beings in what appears to be a hangar bay. âYeah, Mandalorian weddings. You wanted to know what itâs like when we marry.â
You study him for a moment, gather up all your courage. âMmhm. And you said that that was the custom for two Mandaloriansâ vows and then you look. Butâ Butââ
âBut what?â Din cuts, still not looking at you.
âDoes it⌠Does it have to be two Mandalorians, or can it be a Mandalorian and someone else?â
Your question hangs in the air for one long, silent moment, and then it would seem that you finally have Dinâs full attention.
He turns to you slowly, letting the holograms flicker into nothingness as the pilotâs chair creaks in your direction. You think you might actually pass out right there, petrified to face him in the wake of this question. The both of you are long past all the uncertainty of the early days, far away from the time when you didnât know what you meant to one another. But this is no insignificant matter, and Dinâs not a stupid man. You arenât asking, but you certainly arenât not asking either.
For a second there, you think heâs going to prod for more information, make you say what you mean out loud. Dinâs good at that, at making you talk when you donât want to, but he usually resolves it for more playful situations, times when what heâs making you say outright doesnât matter as much. But mercifully, he skips the games, reaching for you with one gloved hand.
âCome here, meshâla,â Din murmurs, maneuvering you into his lap like he has a hundreds of times before. Itâs all muscle memory at this point, and you settle on the width of his thighs without even thinking about it. Still, though heâs being gentle, though youâre filled with hope, you wait to hear news that will break you.
⌠It never comes.
---
If someone asked you to make a list of all the things you thought youâd do in your lifetime, visiting a Mandalorian covert wouldnât even make the top fifty. But here you are on some distant planet in the Outer Rim, snaking through a tunnel system on your way to meet with someone that Din only refers to as âthe Armorer.â Apparently, she used to lead his old covert on Nevarro, and now it would seem that another group of Mandalorians has banded together under her leadership. You donât know what to think of this person, but Din seems to have great respect for her, and that only makes you more nervous.
When Din asked you to sit on his lap, you were sure that he was about to tell you that you and he could never be more than what you already are. In that moment, you had to ask yourself some hard questions. Were you comfortable with that? Could you live with never seeing Dinâs face? Was marriage something you needed, or was it something you wanted? But it turned out that all this introspection was pointless, because Din told you flat out that he can marry whoever he wants⌠So long as he has the Armorerâs permission.
âItâs just because youâre not a Mandalorian,â he told you, trying to soothe you fears as you became more and more worked up about the whole thing. âItâs purely a formality.â
You were unconvinced. âIf itâs just a formality, then why do we have to do it? What if she says no?â
âThen weâll cross that bridge if we have to, but I doubt sheâll turn us down.â
All of this was said under the cover of darkness, of course, you and Din naked and sprawled out under the blankets. Heâd made love to you for hours after you asked him if the two of you could get married, saying over and over again that he loved you and that he couldnât believe you wanted to be his wife. The attention made you breathless, but in the aftermath of it all, you still asked Din three separate times if he was serious, if he really wanted to have you. You couldnât bear it if he called the whole thing off at the last minute, and you certainly didnât want him to agree to something so serious just because youâd expressed interest in the idea. But Din was insistent, promising time and time again that heâd made up his mind. You should have known better than to question the conviction of a Mandalorian, especially one as devout and loyal as Dinâ they donât make their choices lightly. All of it felt so fast, but also so right, and youâd fallen asleep that night awash in the glow of your engagement. Now that itâs time to face the Armorer, though, youâre anxious and petrified.
All eyes are on you as you and Din make your way down a cavernous, dimly lit corridor, the blackness of many visors tracking your every movement. Even two children stop to stare at your, their helmeted heads shining dully as you pass.
The sound of metal on metal fills the air as you approach what appears to be a chamber within the tunnel system, the noise growing louder and louder with every step you take. Your first impulse is to turn tail and run, but you force yourself to remain steady, counting your steps and standing tall even as a feeling of all-consuming anxiety overwhelms you.
âHey,â Din says, reaching for your hand just before the two of you enter the room. âOkay?â
You squeeze his palm, lying through your teeth. âYeah, Iâm good.â
And then youâre walking into the chamber side by side, ready to face the woman that will determine the path of your lives.
The Armor is a tall, broad person, helmeted and sheathed in armor like all the other Mandalorians youâve seen. She pauses her work the minute you and Din walk into the room, a heavy tool made of beskar held aloft in one hand. To be watched by her is intimidating to say the least, her air of importance only heightened by the fact that she stands three feet off the ground on a dais. Din sits down before her without saying a word, and you follow his lead, unsure of what to do with your hands or face.
âBrother,â she declares, dropping her gaze back to her workspace, âit is good to see you. If you have come for repairs, I am afraid youâll have to wait some time. We have just combined forces with another covert, and I have had much to do as a result.â
The Armorer glances up.
âWhere is the Child?â
It takes you three whole seconds to realize that sheâs speaking to you instead of Din, and you rush to answer her. âHeâs with friends,â you explain, âpeople we trust on Nevarro.â
ââWe,ââ the Armorer intones, picking apart your words. You canât decide what she means by this.
Two clangs of beskar on beskar, and Din finally speaks.
âI havenât come for repairs,â he says, voice even and strong, âIâve come to speak to you about an important matter.â
The Armorer does not so much as look up. âI assume it has something to do with the girl, yes?â
âYes,â Din affirms. âI want her to be my wife, and I seek your permission for a vow exchange.â
It is a long time before the Armorer speaks again, her demeanor never changing once as she continues to work on the piece before her. She pounds away at the metal, laying it over the jets of flame before her, setting her tools aside carefully.
âYou want to marry this Mandalorian?â
Her words are like ice water down your back, but you force yourself to be brave.
âYes,â you say, feigning confidence. Itâs hard to maintain eye contact, though you do it anyway, hellbent on showing respect to this woman who has survived no less than two massacres.
âCome here, child. Let me look at you.â
Standing on shaky legs, you walk closer and closer to the dais, stepping up when prompted by your observer. You refuse to come too close to her workstation, afraid of causing offense. Beskar is a precious thing, and youâd never want to taint her tools and materials with the oil if your unworthy, unindoctrinated hands.
âHow long have you known my brother?â
The Armorer begins to pace long, measured circles around you, studying your body, letting her gaze linger on your face.
âOver a year.â
âDo you travel with him much?â
âWe live together on the Crest,â you explain. âWeâre always together, unless he goes out to look for a quarry.â
The Armorer nods, seemingly pleased.
âAnd what do you think of the Child? Do you care for him?â
You picture the babyâs face, his little green hands, his big black eyes, and your heart is filled with affection for him. âI donât know what he is, but I donât care, either. I love him like he came from my own body. Dinâs done me a favor by letting me know the baby at all.â
And for the first since you came to stand before the Armorer do you turn to look at Din. He doesnât say anything to you in that moment, but you see it, the way his posture softens just the slightest bit. The Armorer must notice it too because she turns her gaze on him as well.
âShe is the Childâs mother?â
âYes,â Din says at once. If the two of you were alone, if you still werenât so afraid of being rejected, you think you might cry at that.
The Armorer nods once again, statuesque as she comes to a stand in front of you.
âIf you were to bear my brother children, would you raise warriors? Or would you have them shy away from such a life?â
This is an important question, you know, one that will make or break the Armorers decision. You take your time to consider you answer, choosing the right words, stringing them together with care.
âMy children will be free to do as they please,â you begin, looking the Armorer dead in her visor. âI know that you donât just become a Mandalorian. Itâs something you choose for yourself. You have to swear the Creed and take on the burden of never showing your faceâ thatâs not something I could force on my babies, even if I wanted to. When the time comes, Iâll support whatever path they choose in life, so long as it makes them happy. I love their father as he is now, and Iâll love my children if they choose to follow in his footsteps.â
The room fall silent as you finish your little speech, Din and the Armorer not speaking a word through their modulators as they take in your words. The Armorer herself is especially still, staring you down, testing your will. You think sheâs waiting for a âbut,â an âifâ or an âexceptâ that will ruin everything youâve just told her. But you donât flinch, locked in her gaze and firm in your choices.
âYou have chosen well, brother. This woman will be an excellent wife. We welcome her openly.â
And though Din told you that she would say yes, hearing the words come out of the Armorerâs own mouth has you awash in all-consuming relief. You think you should say something, perhaps âthank youâ or âI welcome you as well,â but you donât get the chance. The Armorer goes back to her work the minute her pronouncement is made, picking up her tools and going back to her craft like she never stopped in the first place.
âGo now,â she says, but itâs not a harsh command. âI have much to do.â
Her helmet peeks up, trained on Din.
âIf she falls pregnant, I want you to return so that we may celebrate the child. It has been too long since we have known the joy of a new life.â
All Din does is nod, offering you his arm when you step off the dais in a daze. The two of you leave together in silence, weaving your way back through the tunnels that brought you here as everyone watches you closely. Somehow, though, their stares feel less judgmental this time, less suspicious. It might be a figment of your imagination, a byproduct of your relief, but itâs like they know. The whole thing is sort of eerie, and youâre glad when you and Din come back out into the daylight.
---
Itâs just the two of you alone on the ship, the Child safe on Nevarro with Greef and Cara. You and Din decide to take advantage of this, cutting the lights and crawling in bed the minute the Crest kicks into hyperspace.
You let Din have you on your stomach this time, breathless as he fucks you into the mats and blankets. Even as he pushes into you without mercy, Din is so sweet with you, kissing your back, running his hands down your sides. He murmurs your name like a prayer, moaning brokenly when you tell him that you love him.
After all is said and done, the two of you end up snuggled together as you so often are, safe and warm in a nest of blankets on the floor of this ship you love so much. Panting for breath as you try to calm down, it hits you that this might be one of the last times, might be the last time Din fucks you like this, with everything dark and quiet. Something about that excites you, and yet you feel driven to savor the moment, a strange sense of loss settling in your stomach.
Finally, though, you speak: âWhen should we do it?â
Din snuggles his face against your chest, letting out a contented breath when you wind your fingers in his hair.
âSoon,â he tells you, âbut not here.â
That makes you pause. âIf we donât get married here, thenâ?â
âI know of a better place, cyarâika,â Din soothes, rubbing your back, and you canât help but trust him. âA much better place.â
#my writing#din djarin#din djarin fanfiction#din djarin x reader#din djarin x you#valentine's week 2021
118 notes
¡
View notes
Text
unplanned unexpected unwarranted vampire charlie au
au where bella decides she cant leave her dad behind like her mom did and convinces edward and carlisle to protect him too. carlisle ushers him out of the house and explains things to him, providing proof as needed - as much as he can. they go to arizona to hide out, charlie stumbling over his words to convince renee that he and bella were threatened and are in enough danger to need to hide out in a different state.
bella still gets the phone call, and renee doesn't answer when either of them call. when the others are distracted, she still gets away to meet james, but when the cullens go to save her, charlie's waiting outside with esme and rosalie (who are guarding him on the road instead). victoria is there too - and she gives them more trouble than they anticipated. emmett and jasper are distracted by the redhead and the noises from inside the studio getting louder and more concerning by the second.
when a scream rings out â he's never heard bella sound like this, not even when she was a mousy little girl buried under his seahawks baseball cap far too big for her head â charlie can't help but wrench open the door and run inside. his baby is cowering away from a bloodthirsty monster and there's not even a pause in his step as he sprints over to shield her form with his own, squeezing her against his chest and praying for the first time since he heard she wanted to come up to forks for the rest of school
his prayer's interrupted by a loud shattering sound and a malicious laugh. "aw, look at that! daddy's trying to save you. what a noble, pointless sacrifice!" a smack like stone hitting stone. "well far be it from me to deny a man his dying wish."
he doesn't hear what he says next - he doesn't hear anything, or see anything, because everything is white and sharp and pain, burning like a star, blooming in the crevice where his shoulder meets his collarbone. nothing exists right then but the cold fire in his skin, burrowing in his bone. it feels like hours before anything changes. the first thing to slip through is wet on his cheek and cool hands scrabbling to clutch at his.
"dad! dad!" bella? "edward! carlisle! anybody, any of you, please, I need help! my dad â needs help!" a hand on his cheek, trembling and frantic. "dad just hang in there! somebody help us!"
his fingers twitch, stretching towards her. "bella âyou okay â bells â "
"im okay! im okay, im so sorry, dad, im so sorry! im sorry, it shouldnt have been you â this is all my fault â edward! edward please, you have to help him!"
hers is still the only voice he can discern but there are more emerging, blending together but getting closer. he catches snatches of words like 'bit', and 'spread', and 'minutes', and 'sorry', and 'safety'. a pale shape stands at the edge of his vision, and at once he's lifted from the floor. he convulses, eliciting another audible choke from his sweet daughter, and he recognizes a familiar, soothing voice from above.
"we can't stay here..."
"what? what do you mean?"
"we'll bring him back with us..."
"what are you going to do?"
"let him take him, bella, please"
"we'll watch over him, i promise."
"Im not leaving him, i can't just let him go!"
"i promise," softer. "jasper â will he sleep?"
the world softens and fully crumbles away. there's nothing left. nothing but fire.
time doesn't exist here, but then the fire, it doesn't go out. yet it stops hurting. it stops eating. it starts feeding. a single thought pops into his head that will make no sense to him when he recalls it later â a weary 'oh. i see.'
three days after the ballet studio, he wakes up to a brown popcorn ceiling. he blinks. he can see every crack and cranny in the plaster.
"mr. swan?" a tinkling voice says, and he sits up. "good, I thought you'd be up." the little black haired cullen girl beams up at him, chipper but sorry. her hand is curled around his wrist. "bella will be back any moment, and carlisle soon after. they're just across the hall, actually. he says we'll need to look after you for a while, just in case, â"
she pauses, just soon enough to avoid being interrupted by the sound of beeping and pressing keys and the door swinging open. bella is whole and wonderful â he can see every inch of her and she's really actually fine, not even a scratch â and she freezes seeing him but then she's flinging herself forward, pale face contorting
"dadâ!"
"b-bells," he stands up, quickly, too quickly, to meet her, tugging alice along with him, but edward catches his girlfriend's hand and holds her back as he voices her objections to her entering at all. charlie scowls at first, when a scent reaches his nose â a smell that might've made his stomach growl if it could. his eyes cast up in open question.
edward is stiff, eyes looking conflicted but legs poised to pounce. "it's her."
"oh." charlie shifts uncomfortably on his feet, properly spooked, willing the despairing thirst away. as moments pass since making the connection, the scent of blood â of food â fades, to the point he can hardly detect it at all. it's a sharp relief.
"you â how do you feel," bella forces out, eyes locked with his with an uncomfortable intensity that makes him squirm and anxiously rake a hand through his hair. carlisle and the others filter in behind her and he's grateful for something else to look at, now he knows she's safe.
"better," he settles on. "than before, I mean. was that â did â" he waits for someone to interrupt him and fill him in, but it's quiet. "are you okay?"
a bark of laughter bursts from her chest and she assures him she's fine, eyes wide and brows furrowed like she can't believe he's a real person, the way she gets sometimes when he says something so awkward and sincere it makes her want to groan. but she doesn't want to groan anymore. instead she's torn between crying and singing.
"what do you remember?" carlisle asks, gently stepping forward, his gaze a mix of clinical fascination, wary confusion, and personal concern. charlie would flush beneath it... but the heat never comes to his cheeks.
"exactly how much are you looking for," he grumbles. "last thing i recall..." no need to go into the pain. "finding bella with that... guy at the studio."
"just finding her?"
"trying to protect her," he amends, focused on avoiding everyone's gaze. "and... it was..." then he notices how much there is to see, even when hes trying not to look at anything. he frowns. absorbing this much â it feels like a headache, minus the pain itself. overload. "it was him wasnt it. he bit me"
esme and jasper nod, but carlisle and bella just look away, the brunette visibly cringing. edward's jaw tightens, and for some inexplicable reason, the sight of that is what makes it all click for him.
"so," he fumbles for a second, but the word comes out so clean and sure when he says it, not at all like he feels. his mouth is physically incapable of tripping over itself like hes used to, no stammer, no stumbling. he grimaces and all the muscles pull exactly like he intends them too. he shakes his head. "he bit me. and? can i assume that's what's got me feeling so weird? the... some sort of effect of the bite?"
bella doesnt answer. neither does carlisle. surprisingly, it's that blonde girl that replies, though not to him.
"show him," she says, and after a moment, esme creeps forward, gesturing for his hand. he hesitates, but takes it. edward shifts to place bella behind him, as if she needs to be protected from him the way charlie protected her from james, a move that breaks his heart. gently, esme maneuvers him over to the bathroom. she turns on the lights, though she didn't really need to. he blinks. red. in the middle of a face with skin more suited to a shelf at a morgue than the tasteful backsplash of the bathroom, framed with dark, curling, concerningly long lashes, his irises were red. that wasn't it, either.
"am i..." he huffed. "am i seeing things, or am i way better looking than usual?"
a ripple of good humor disturbs the room, from esme's warm giggle, to a watery chuckle from bella, to a great, booming crow from emmett.
"way to focus on what's important, chief," alice nods, at the man's back in an instant. she doesn't sound nearly as sarcastic as those words should warrant. "finally, a man after my own heart."
"wait till you try running for the first time," emmett interjects, joining her behind him. "mind, blown."
some of the other family members sigh and shake their heads. charlie runs his eyes along his sharper jaw, still sprinkled with the stubble he'd acquired in the preceding chaos, now even and almost roguish where before hes pretty sure it made him look old and unkempt. he looks younger, he thinks, not young exactly, but good. better than his age.
he pulls away from his reflection, eyes flickering from face to face around him. he might even have said that he fit in with the mythically beautiful family. hes struck by how silly he was to dismiss the strangeness of the gorgeous, antisocial group out of hand, now that he sees how strange he's become himself, before his eyes fall to his daughter.
"im sorry dad" she mumbles, humor evaporating, and a pain resounds like a crack in his chest.
slowly, carefully, he moves forward, and the rest of the vampires stand on high alert as they realize what he's about to do. bella's eyes are bloodshot and he presses his lips together in a bittersweet line as he wraps her in his arms and tucks her close, just under his chin. a shudder runs down his spine as a phantom pain ghosts over his shoulder, but he brushes it aside and it evaporates like water. when he breathes in, she smells the way she always has, and he is not hungry.
"it's okay, kiddo. we'll get through this. im just glad you're okay."
and they do. charlie's vampiric powers are related to shielding, like his daughter, but his are more like putting things on mute, if that makes sense. small things, obviously, and usually physical. he's got a great deal more resistance to thirst than most newborns, for example, because it's muted by his powers, particularly for those he cares about. unfortunately this makes it likelier for him to, uh, die of thirst, as it's possible for him to forget to feed. and he can't block edward from hearing his thoughts completely, but they're muffled naturally by his powers (and always will be. hes not helping anyone into his head any time soon, especially not his daughter's boyfriend). he can also mute his own scent to the shapeshifters â which means he and billy, after things are all sorted, will still be able to hang out and be best friends!! he can also mute his own footsteps,
anyways this started as a meme post intending to go into how comedic it would be if charlie got changed and bella spent the rest of the series complaining that edward wanted to spend the rest of eternity with her father but not with her but then i got struck with some mad charlie feels and this happened so anyways vampire!charlie everyone @charlieswanismyrealdad @effervescent-emmett @cullen-trash @emmettmccartycullen @jaspell @leahclearwaterdefensesquad is this anything
#charlie swan#twilight#twilight saga#twilight reneissance#twilight renaissance#twilight memes#twilight meme#carlisle cullen#bella swan#edward cullen#edbella#james witherdale#alice cullen#rosalie hale#jasper hale#emmett cullen#esme cullen#twilight au#bilight's headcanon#bilight's headcanons#bilight's bs#bilight talks#bilight writes#bilight's memes#bilight's aus#well hope this doesnt tank#put like. way too much time into this.#im sorry its not under a read more but im on mobile and dont know how to do that#long post
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Great Flesh-Eating Cake Incident of Year [REDACTED], Chapter 2
chapter: 2/2
relationships: Drumbot Brian-Raphaella la Cognizi (queerplatonic), Gunpowder Tim/Lyfrassir Edda/Marius Von Raum, Nastya Rasputina/the Aurora
Other things: genderfluid Tim, she/her Tim, he/fae Marius, temporary character death, possession, canon-typical violence. but mostly literally just silly self-indulgent fluff.
chapter 1
ao3
Read here below the cut >:}
The Rec Room: Tim, Lyf, Marius. All 10 still alive. (a few minutes before It is released)
Lazy days on Aurora are hard to come by, and when they do happen, they are spent most often by complaining about how boring lazy days are. Some, however, can find content in the slower days spent in relative peace and quiet. Case in point: the three currently buried in a pillow nest in the middle of the rec room floor.
The situation is this: the pillows and cushions from the furniture all stripped away and stolen to build a comfortable arrangement on the floor. Gunpowder Tim, in simply a loose blouse and leggings, hair braided elegantly over one shoulder. Lyfrassir Edda, in what is undeniably one of Timâs waistcoats, perched in between the gunnerâs legs, having their hair braided by her deft hands. Marius von Raum, sprawled across Lyfâs lap, waving his hands about animatedly as he talks.
âYou left out the best part,â Tim says as Marius finishes relaying the story of how fae and Raph had joined the crew. âYou forgot to mention the bit where Bri gave the two of you an actual job interview. And how, upon being asked your greatest strengths, you said, and I quote, âIâm hot.ââ
âYou did not,â Lyf looks utterly scandalized. âAt a job interview?â
âYou forget, love, that the job fae was applying for was being a Mechanism,â Tim points out, running her fingers through the former inspectorâs hair. âThe criteria is pretty much being able to play an instrument and willing to do crime.â
âSpeaking of,â Marius says, batting aimlessly at Timâs face where it peeks at him over Lyfâs shoulder. âItâs a shame that we only really have two or so songs together, Tim. We should get to sing together more.â
Tim nods in agreement. âWeâre simply too powerful together.â
âIâve been thinking of trying to get Jonny to let the three of us sing Blood & Whiskey,â Marius admits, then frowns. âOh, wait, sorry Lyffers, I forgot you sound like a drowning cat when you sing.â
âI do not!â Lyf flushes scarlet, turning their face away from Timâs raised eyebrow.
âYouâre right, sorry, itâs more like a drowning cat playing a kazoo.â
Lyf makes an attempt to hit Marius lightly, but the violinist just catches their hand and kisses the back of it, grinning wickedly.
âYâknow, I donât think Iâve ever actually heard you sing,â Tim says slyly, tying off the braid and leaning forward so she can rest her chin on Lyfâs shoulder. âWould you sing for me?â
âDo you enjoy the sound of a drowning cat playing a kazoo?â Lyf asks her.
âWell, not exactlyâŚâ
âThen according to Mare, you do not want to hear me sing.â
Tim pouts, showing off her mastery of sad puppy dog eyes. The overhead lights glinting off the metal make them sparkle, creating a masterfully alluring wide gaze. âPlease? Just a bit? For me?â
It is next to impossible to argue with those eyes, especially once youâve already fallen hard for the person making them at you. With a sigh, Lyf squeezes their eyes tight shut and awkwardly sings a few lines of Blood & Whiskey. It sounds, as promised, like a drowning cat playing a kazoo.
Tim manages to hold a straight face for roughly three seconds before guffawing with laughter, burying her face in the spot between Lyfâs shoulder and neck to smother her cackles.
Lyf breaks off, turning their head slightly with a gently irritated eyebrow raised at their partner. âAre you finished?â
âSorry,â Tim gasps between giggles, nuzzling further into their neck, failing miserably at trying to stifle her mirth. âI- I just- I didnât expect it to actually sound- like that- Iâm- Iâm sorry-â
âI told you,â Marius crows, grinning up at Lyf and Tim with triumphant teasing fire in faer eyes. âWasnât I right?â
âYou two are very rude to me,â Lyf huffs, sticking their nose in the air haughtily. Tim lifts her face from their shoulder and noses their jaw, murmuring something about drowning cats and how they have never sounded more attractive. Lyf pointedly ignores her.
âAw, hey, donât be like that, fairytale,â Marius heaves himself into a sitting position and catches the former inspectorâs face in his hands. âYâknow weâre just teasing you âcuz we love you, yeah?â
âYeah, yeah, I love you too,âLyf sighs, giving in and letting faer kiss them.
âSappy,â Tim comments, earning a petulant finger from Marius. âAlso, fairytale?â
âTheyâre my fairytale,â Marius declares proudly, and Tim pouts. âWhat am I, then?â
âYou,â Lyf contemplates, turning their head to meet Timâs metallic gaze with their own iridescent one. âYouâre my battle cry. Youâre the song I sing for strength when I canât find it. Youâre my declaration to the world that I will not stand still and break. Youâre the inspiration that keeps me fighting. My battle cry.â
âWell,â Tim blinks, making a valiant attempt to keep her voice steady. âHey now. You didnât have to go and do that to me.â
Lyfâs brow furrows, concern instantly evident in their features. âDid I say something wrong?â
âNo, goddamnit, you said everything right, you- fuck.â without another word, Tim fists a hand in the front of their shirt and pulls them into a kiss. âI fucking love you.â
Lyfâs (no doubt sappy as all hell) response is cut off by Marius, who groans and rolls out of their lap with a huff. âIf you two are going to be like that, Iâm leaving.â
âYou started it,â Tim points out, âbut whatever, more Lyf time for me.â
Marius sticks faer tongue out at her as fae leaves. âGo see if Briâs made me any munchies!â Tim calls after him, before turning back to her partner with a decidedly malicious smirk. âNow, where were we?â
They are interrupted not long after by Brian, who comes barging into the room without preamble, zeroes distractedly in on the pair of them, says âOh. Hello, dears. Have either of you seen an unidentifiable mass of sentient ooze? Slightly larger than an octokitten? It ate Marius,â and then hurries out the opposite door.
Tim and Lyf glance at each other, attempting to register his words. âWha- Brian, what?â
But the Drumbot has already disappeared down the corridor, leaving the two of them to scramble to their feet and race after him, their questions landing on ignorant ears.
Nastya, the corridors: 9 left alive, 1 eaten.
Nastya spends her lazy days with her girlfriend, most of the time. She enjoys the quieter hours when she can work on repairs, listening to Aurora tell her stories or complain about whatever is on her mind. This particular lazy day, the engineer is sitting cross-legged on the floor of one of the corridors, right outside Jonnyâs room, her hands deftly working at the wires beneath one of the wall panels. Aurora is telling her about a new program she and Ivy are working on, a sort of virtual reality experience for the shooting range that will ârevitalize the excitement of warfareâ, in her words. Nastya listens intently, interjecting with questions when she has them and praise when it is deserved.
As she finishes up, carefully replacing the wall panel and smiling softly at Auroraâs petulant complaints, something drops from the air vent above her. She takes a smooth step back as the thing falls to the floor with a wet thwack. At first glance it resembles an octokitten, but as it unfurls it reveals itself as more of a dark glistening lump, tendrils of gooey flesh extending across the floor toward Nastya.
âWell, hello,â The engineer says, tilting her head to study it. âWhat are you?â
That is the cake our Drumbot and his science officer made, Aurora answers for her. Donât touch it.
âThis is a cake?â
I believe it was supposed to be.
âAnd what is it now?â
Decidedly not a cake.
Itâs at that moment that Ivy comes racing into the corridor, breathless and looking faintly annoyed. âAh. Nastya. Good. Have you seen-â her eyes drift to the thing at Nastyaâs feet. âThat.â
âI am certainly looking at it right now,â Nastya says in response, nudging a toe forward to poke at it. Ivy throws out an arm to stop her. âDo not. Unless you want to get eaten.â
Nastya raises an eyebrow and quickly steps back, just as an octokitten meanders into the area, approaching the blob with a curious âmrrpâ. Ivy dives for it, but the creature is much faster, latching onto the octokitten in a second. But instead of eating it, the thing seems to melt into it, turning it a darker color.
âHm,â Ivy hums curiously. âThatâs new.â
The possessed octokitten zeroes in on Ivy and Nastya, yawning wide to show a lot more teeth than should be able to fit in its mouth.
âRun?â Nastya suggests, watching the kitten start forward on uneasy tentacles.
âRun,â Ivy agrees.
Jonny & Ashes, the shooting range: 9 left alive, 1 eaten.
The shooting range is one of the few rooms on Aurora that isnât quiet on lazy days. This day is no different from any other in that regard, with the sounds of gunfire and cackling echoing from behind the wide open door. The quartermaster and the first mate are both in there, trapped in a pointless competition to outshoot each other. They have done this many times before, and who wins changes nearly every time. But itâs an excellent way to distract and relieve stress, and Jonny had noticed Ashes appearing down earlier, so he had suggested a shooting competition. He never said that he was doing it to cheer them up, but heâs pretty sure theyâve caught on to his intentions.
âI kicked your ass harder than Brian got his ass kicked in that sun,â Ashes remarks, standing over Jonny, who lies prone on the floor. Jonny groans and sits up, shoving his singed hair off of his forehead. âYou cheated.â
âSays what rules?â Ashes snorts, reaching down to help him up.
âIt was a shooting match, OâReilly, not a goddamn grenade match.â
âYour screaming was hilarious, though.â
Jonny scowls and flips them off. Ashes laughs and slips another grenade into their pocket, a little something to save for later.
The trapdoor in the ceiling of the shooting range drops open, and Raphaella tumbles through, falling head over heels and landing neatly on her feet with a dancerâs grace. âWe have something of a problem.â
âYeah, Ashes just fucking blew me up,â Jonny complains, and Ashes rolls their eyes. âYouâre fine.â
âYouâre fine,â Raphaella says at exactly the same time, and Ashes shoots a grin at her. âAnyway, Bri and I may have done⌠something.â
âYou may have done something,â Brian argues, breezing into the room with Tim and Lyf close on his heels. âI take no responsibility.â
âCan we please go back to the part where it ate my boyfriend?â Lyf demands, causing Jonnyâs eyebrows to shoot up practically to his hairline. âSomeoneâs eating boyfriends?â
âThe octokittens are possessed,â this is Nastya, squeezing past Brian through the door, tailed by Ivy.
âPossessed?â
âPossessed,â Ivy confirms, to Brianâs incredulous outburst.
âDâyou mean those octokittens?â Jonny asks, pointing to the door. Sure enough, a gaggle of octokittens meanders through, moving a bit unsteadily, oily dark colors writhing beneath their skin.
âThat looks like- thatâs-â Lyfâs eyes go wide as they stare at the kittens. âWhat the fuck is that?â
âIt was supposed to be a cake,â Brian says mournfully.
âIt ate Marius!â
âItâs technically your child, Lyf,â Raphaella pipes up. âThe compound I used to make it is based on your blood samples.â
Lyf just stares at her.
âIt doesnât look that bad,â Ashes remarks. They crouch down and flip open their lighter, holding it in front of one of the kittensâ face. It flinches, then snarls and shoots toward them, latching onto their foot, its jaws opening far wider than they should be able to. They try to kick it off, but its tentacles appear to have melted onto their skin and are slowly eating through. With a squelch, the odd entity detaches fully from its octokitten host, who blinks and scuttles into the corner.
With a pained grunt, Ashes drops their lighter onto the thing on their foot, successfully setting the thing alight. It recoils and retreats to the center of the floor, squelching in a frantic circle. It leaves behind nothing left of the quartermasterâs foot, and Ashes stumbles and is caught by Jonny, who steadies them and shoots a murderous look at the flaming blob.
âFuck fuck fuck,â Ashes hisses through their teeth, pain evident on their features. âGoddamn. What the fuck, you two.â
âAgain, I take no responsibility,â Brian insists. Raphaella sticks her tongue out at him. âYou are a bastard and a traitor and I never loved you anyway.â
Brian blows her a kiss and a wink.
âInteresting,â Ivy interrupts, pulling out a notepad and writing something down. âIt appears fire is ineffective.â
This gets everyoneâs attention directed back to the creature, which is indeed decidedly not dead or incapacitated in any way. It isnât even on fire anymore. And it looks angry.
âYouâre kidding me,â Ashes growls, staring at the thing with disgusted fury.
âRun,â Tim suggests, pushing Lyf gently out of the way as the thing focuses on them and begins to move forward. âSplit up and run. It canât get all of us at once.â
Jonny nods and dutifully starts off out of the room, taking Ashes with him, holding them up as they limp and curse. Ivy and Nastya shoot off in another direction, Nastya scooping up the disgruntled left-behind octokitten as she goes. Raphaella grabs Lyfâs wrist and pulls them up through the ceiling trapdoor, ignoring their startled protests. That leaves Tim with Brian. She turns to him, poised to ask what the plan is, but hesitates when she sees Brian standing there, head cocked to one side, staring blankly at the empty floor. The bifrost cake-creature is nowhere to be seen.
âBrian?â Tim steps forward, reaching out and resting a concerned hand on his shoulder. âBri? You good?â
Brianâs head lifts, slowly, in an uncharacteristically stilted motion. His eyes are⌠wrong. Something is moving in them, and if Tim looks closely she can see it oozing from the corners. Oh. Oh no.
âFuck,â she breathes, stumbling backward and reaching for a pistol. âNot Brian not Brian not Brian.â
The thing in Brianâs body smiles, forcing the expression onto the Drumbotâs face. It takes a step forward. Of course, itâs at that moment that the Toy Soldier decides to make its first appearance.
âSorry Iâm late!â It announces as it steps into the shooting range. âI was in the middle of a delightful painting using the blood from that corpse Jonny dragged onto the ship the other day! I didnât want to leave it for too long in case it was ruined! Anyway, I heard there was a crew meeting?â
âOh, Iâd love to see that painting,â Tim says, momentarily distracted. The Toy Soldier claps its hands together excitedly. âOf course! Iâll set up a viewing!â
Tim grins. âLovely. Now, what do you know of possession?â
âWell, it depends on what kind!â
âUm,â Tim glances back at Brian and whatever is piloting him, who has stopped in its tracks and is watching the exchange curiously. âWell. Would you.. Happen to know anything about possession by.. Cake?â
In the brief pause that follows, the thing inside Brian appears to give up on its curiosity and steps forward, opening his mouth. Tim frowns at it for a moment, confused, and then she sees the soft glow building in the back of the Drumbotâs throat. âOh shit.â
Tim & The Toy Soldier, just outside the shooting range, 9 left alive, 1 footless, 1 eaten
Tim grabs the Toy Soldier and pulls it with her as she bolts to the door, just as a jet of flame shoots out of Brianâs mouth.
âSince when can he do that?â she yelps, flattening herself against a wall to avoid being scorched.
âOh, that is interesting!â TS declares, peeking around the doorframe. Tim nods. âSo. To catch you up. Thereâs some sort of Bifrost related demon-creature loose on the ship, it is currently inside Brianâs body and appears to be controlling him. Fire canât kill it. Oh, and it ate Mare.â
The Toy Soldier nods, bouncing on the balls of its feet. âSo?â
Tim blinks, then shrugs. âWe kill it, I suppose. At least get it out of Brian.â
âHow do we do that?â
âThatâs what Iâm asking you!â
Another jet of flame shoots past them, followed by what sounded oddly like a frustrated grunt. The thing still hasnât actually followed them into the hall, which is a good sign, if somewhat nonsensical. Tim flinches further back instinctively, feeling the heat in her eyes.
âI donât know what to do,â she confesses. âI donât know how to get it out without opening Brian up, and he wonât like that. And I canât even get close to it when itâs breathing fire at us like that.â
âHmm,â the Toy Soldier hums a thoughtful note. Tim bites her lip, thinking, then lets out a soft laugh. âIâm glad Iâm here with you and not Nastya,â she tells TS. âSheâd probably suggest kissing it.â
Thereâs an awkward clank from the shooting range, followed by the sounds of a struggle. Tim glances at TS, who shrugs. âI could kiss it!â
âCould you?â Tim frowns again. âI mean.. I suppose it would just be kissing Brian, wouldnât it, unless.. Dâyou think that would work? The kissing?â
âPossibly!â the Toy Soldier sounds positively thrilled about the prospect. âIâm very good at it, you know!â
âI feel like making out with the eldritch blob possessing our crewmate is a bit extreme,â Tim says, peeking around to corner to see whatâs happening in the shooting range. What she sees gives her pause.
Brian seems to be fighting back against the thing holding his body hostage. Heâs standing in the room where they left him, and every so often he takes a jerky, strained step forward, like heâs having to force himself to step. Although in this case its more likely that heâs trying to stop himself from taking a step. He looks pained, and Tim feels that familiar protective rage rising in her, that feeling of no heâs mine you canât hurt him. All thoughts of kissing fade away, and she steps out, pistol in hand, and marches back into the shooting range.
âBrian,â she says, and the Drumbotâs head lifts slightly, his eyes still leaking sludgy iridescence. âBri. Hey. I know you can hear me. Uh. Iâm going to do something, and it might be.. A bit uncomfortable for you, but it will hopefully work out in the long run. So do me a favor and⌠stop fighting it for a moment? Just a moment.â
Brian gives her a wary look, but nods stiffly, clearly using every bit of control he has left. Then he lets go. His face goes blank, and his mouth opens, that glowing heat making another appearance. With a grimace, Tim lifts her pistol and fires.
The bullet flies true, carving straight through the flamethrower mechanism in the back of Brianâs throat and exiting out the back of his head. Thereâs an inhuman screeching sound, and Brian jerks once as the creature, with its main source of power destroyed, crawls out of the hole left behind.
Brian shudders once, then raises a hand to touch the new hole in his head.
âYou alright?â Tim asks, stepping forward. âYou.. you?â
âIâm fine,â Brian reassures her. âThat could have obliterated my vocal cords, but Iâm alright.â
âYouâre welcome,â Tim says, tossing her braid back over her shoulder smugly.
âI donât want to ruin the good mood,â TS says, peeking into the room curiously. âBut, where did it go?â
Tim and Brian both freeze, locking terrified eyes. And then the lights go out.
Raphaella, Lyfrassir, Nastya, Ivy: In the dark. 9 left alive, 1 eaten, 1 footless
When the lights go out, someone screams. Itâs Lyf. Raphaella shoots them a glare over her shoulder, aware of their ability to see in the dark.
âSorry,â they whisper. Raphaella frowns. âWhy are you whispering?â
âI donât know,â they admit. âIt feels like the right thing to do.â
âAurora?â Thatâs Nastyaâs voice, coming from just ahead of them. She sounds worried. âAurora, please say something. Please tell me if youâre hurt. Aurora?â
âNas?â Raphaella moves forward, stretching a hand out until she bumps into the engineerâs shoulder. Nastya grabs her hand and gives it a quick squeeze, an indication that sheâs here and sheâs alright. âRaph, good. Is Lyfrassir still with you?â
âRight here,â Lyf says, still whispering. âWhereâs Ivy?â
âHere as well,â the archivist pipes up from the other side of Nastya. âEveryoneâs okay, as far as we can tell, Aurora simply.. Stopped.â
âDo you think it got to her?â Lyf asks, shifting nervously behind Raphaella.
âIt better not have,â Nastya snaps, her concern for her girlfriend evident in her voice.
Raphaella squeezes Nastyaâs shoulder and looks around, cursing the fact that she hasnât given herself night vision yet. âIves, can you get ahold of Bri?â
Ivy nods and closes her eyes, typing out a message to Brian in her brain. After a moment, she nods again and announces, âHeâs alright. Tim and the Toy Soldier are with him. It took control of his body, but they got it out of him and heâs barely hurt.â
âThatâs good!â Raphaella exclaims, giving Nastyaâs shoulder another squeeze. âThat means Aurora should be fine, once we get it out of her!â
Nastya nods, expression growing determined. âHow do we get it out of her?â
âUm, I donât mean to alarm anyone,â Lyf says, sounding a bit shaky. âBut there is something wrapped around my leg.â
They sound afraid, but not panicked or in pain, which causes Raphaella to frown. They donât even sound urgent. âAre you alright?â
âYeah Iâm- Iâm fine, it isnât hurting me. Itâs more⌠itâs like itâs hugging me.â
âDidnât you say you made it out of their blood?â Ivy inquires, and Raphaella nods. âPerhaps it recognizes them as one of its own.â
âI donât like the implications of that,â Lyf says quietly, then gives a determined shake of their head. âRight. Now is not the time for a Bifrost-related panic attack.â
âWe can use this,â Raphaella perks up suddenly. âWe can use your connection to it, Lyffy, to⌠something.â
Silence falls as the four of them think on it. And then Ivy speaks up. âI have something from Brian. He met up with Jonny and Ashes, and Jonny has an idea. He just needs us to lure it into something smaller and able to be picked up.â
âCan we do that?â Raphaella glances to Lyf, who nods. âGreat. Letâs go.â
Lyfrassir, the kitchen. Same situation.
The kitchen is dark and eerie when Lyf enters, stepping carefully over the seething tendrils rising from the floor, grabbing at their legs. Itâs almost possessive, the way it reaches for them, curling around them with its oozing tentacles. They can almost hear it talking to them, in their head, whispering mine mine mine. It terrifies that, but they shove it aside to think about later, once theyâve got this dealt with. Instead they focus on locating something small and liftable to lure the thing into. They find something almost instantly.
As they approach the object theyâve chosen, their Bifrost-enhanced eyes land on something in the middle of the floor, a moving shape.
âHey, babe,â they say, stepping lightly over the half-formed Marius Von Raum to the counter.
âHi,â fae groans, conscious enough for at least that. âWhatcha up to?â
âOh, nothing,â Lyf replies, placing their hands gently on the object they want to bring the creature into, watching it curl up around their arms and moving down the walls toward them, chasing the contact. âAnd⌠there we are.â
In a flash, Jonny comes pelting into the room. He grabs Small Brian the electric mixer from Lyfâs hands, and as the lights come on he races down the corridor, and the sound of a door sliding open can be heard.
âWhat did you do?â Brian demands as the first mate reappears, smugly dusting off his hands.
âTossed it out the airlock,â Jonny grins.
âRight, âcause throwing all our problems out an airlock always works,â Ashes snorts. Jonny frowns. âIt does.â
Tim shakes her head. âOh, you are so lucky I canât roll my eyes too hard without fucking up my face, DâVille.â
Brian looks gutted. âYou- you threw- Small Brian?â
Jonny freezes. âOh- oh shit, Bri- I didnât- Shit shit shit.â
âWeâre getting it back,â Brian says, folding his arms and glaring. âAs soon as Auroraâs recovering, weâre getting it back.â
âHow do we know that that thing will die out there and not just⌠devour a star system?â Lyf asks. Jonny shrugs. âThatâs not our problem.â
âI⌠fair enough,â Lyf sighs, and casts a last look toward the airlock before going to help Marius up.
Brian & Raphaella: Everyone alive and well
They get everything on the ship back in order quickly. Marius is back, and is being regaled with the tales of what he missed by Lyf and Tim. As soon as Aurora is ready to move again, Brian takes her to pick up Small Brian, and he carries the mixer reverently back to its place in the kitchen. âYouâre a hero,â he whispers to it, before kissing the top of it lightly. He then gathers all the ingredients to make another cake, a real one this time.
Just as heâs setting up to get everything made, Nastya comes marching out of the corridor from where sheâs been checking up on Aurora, a flamethrower in hand.
âRight,â she says, firing up the weapon. âWhere are the fuckers who got my girlfriend possessed?â
Raphaella and Brian glance at each other, knowing this was coming. With a grin, Raphaella runs over and grabs Brianâs hand, pulling him after her down the hall and away from the vengeful engineer.
Nastya curses and follows, and Raphaella lifts off the ground, sweeping Brian into her arms bridal-style to easier carry him. He yelps, and then laughs, twisting to look down and watch Nastya chase after them, looking furious.
Raphaella rounds into a tight corner and sets down, letting Brian back on his feet. Theyâre both giggling, and Brian buries his face in her shoulder, grinning widely. She kisses his hair and strokes it lightly, running her fingers around the edges of the hole in the back of his neck.
Nastya finds them like that, rounding the corner and hefting her flamethrower with a malicious glimmer in her eyes. âThere you are,â she hisses, and this time thereâs nowhere to run.
âIt was fun while it lasted,â Raphaella murmurs to Brian as she pulls back, and he takes her hand.
âLove you always,â he replies, and she leans over to kiss his cheek. âSee you soon.â
And together, they face their fate.
#this is. the stupidest thing i have ever written#enjoy <3#i'm sorry it took so long to get this done i lost all writing motivation for a while#anyway i hope you like it!!!#fic#my fic#my writing#the mechanisms#the mechs#drumbot brian#raphaella la cognizi#lyfrassir edda#gunpowder tim#ivy alexandria#nastya rasputina#jonny d'ville#ashes o'reilly#the toy soldier#long post#very long post
36 notes
¡
View notes
Text
bad ideas have good results
summary: you put yourself in the position for trouble the moment you agreed to be roommates with Mikko.
warnings: mentions of sex, like one swear, and worst of allâits unedited
word count: 3.4k
You knew it was a bad idea.
It was truly a terrible, horrible, awful idea.
But you were kind of desperate, so you threw your concerns to the wind and moved in with Mikko Rantanen.
It was beneficial to both of you, he had an extra room and with his busy schedule, you helped keep the place in one piece and took over some of the more domestic aspects. In return, you didnât have to live on the streetsâor worse yet, move back in with your parents.
At first, it was nice. Mikko was a total gentleman and an absolute sweetheart. It probably helped that you were friends with him before moving in, but you got along with him fantastically. Movie nights on the couch, dinners cooked together, you had even taken to writing him little notes of encouragement and leaving them where heâd see them before going on roadies or a particularly stressful game. You knew you were towing a dangerous line in your heart, suddenly seeing him in a less than platonic way more and more.
But then Andre insisted that everyone go to the bars to celebrate a decisive four-zero win over Vegas.
Mikko was more clingy that night, and though he usually kept a protective eye on you, he was practically glued to your side. And as the night went on and the drinks kept coming, the handsier Mikko got. His hand started innocently on your side, but halfway through the night it slipped low on your waist, and when you were in the back on an Uber together, it fell suspiciously high on your thigh. And by the time you made it back to your shared apartment, he was pulling you in the direction of his room. And as much as you wanted, you couldnât blame him completely; you went willingly.
And you went willingly each time after it.
If you were unsure about your feelings for the blond before your friends with benefits relationship started, you knew for a fact now. You were head over heels for him. You didnât miss the irony, how he was climbing into your bed nearly every night and cooking meals with you during the day, yet he still introduced you as his friend. The relationship that you so desperately wanted was so close, yet just out of your reach.
âYou did this to yourself.â
âThanks, Nina.â You huffed, sipping your mimosa dejectedly. Your friend wasnât wrong, but you would have liked a little sympathy from her, considering brunch had been your idea. She just shrugged, an impish smile on her face.
âSeriously, what did you think would happen when you moved in with a ridiculously hot professional athlete? That you wouldnât fall for him?â She continued, and you dropped your head into your hands in embarrassment. âYouâve been hooking up with him for weeks, of course youâd catch feelings.â
âIââ You started, but an entirely too familiar voice cut in, making your stomach twist and your heart jump into your throat.
âYouâve been hooking up with Mikko?â Mel Landeskog. Of course. She was grinning brightly at you, a mixture of shock and knowing on her face and a baby on her hip. You groaned, dropped your head back into your hands, again, because apparently you couldnât have a nice brunch without being embarrassed countless times. âI knew it!â
âYou cannot tell Gabe, like, under any circumstances.â Your voice was low and steady, and some of the mirth slipped from Melâs expression. The idea of Gabe, or anyone really, finding out about the nature of your relationship with his teammate made your skin crawl.
One night, after he slipped into your bed for some post-loss activities to cheer him up, you had asked if he talked about you in the locker room with the other guys, the grotesque way they did in movies. He had scrunched his face up in confusion at the idea, assuring you that he never talked about you or anyone else that way, that what happened between you and him stayed between you and him. That was the moment, you decided, that you were officially screwed. The moment when you realized you had fallen for your roommate.
âSo are you and Mikko dating?â Mel asked, a grin on her face that had you blushing. You shook your head quickly, watching as her gleeful expression melted into one of confusion. âWhy not?â
âThatâs what Iâve been saying.â Nina added in, and you shot her a pointed look. She knew very well why you werenât dating Mikkoâhe didnât see you as anything more than his roommate that he hooked up with often. It was a live-in friends with benefits arrangement, and you had a hard time seeing that he would want anything more than that with you.
âItâs just not like that.â You assured her with a tight lipped smile. You knew she had good intentions, but you really didnât feel like discussing the nuances of your relationshipâor lack ofâwith the captainâs wife.
âWell, Iâve got to go, Iâm getting brunch with some friends.â Mel gestured loosely to another table filled with women her age. You smiled at her, bidding her goodbye and just as she turned to go back to her table, and a look of realization crossed her face as she remembered something. âOh! The boys are coming back tonight, so tomorrow Iâm throwing a dinner for everyone. You and Mikko better be there.â
After receiving your assurance that youâd be there, Mel smiled and left. You turned back to Nina, busying yourself with your drink, knowing that she certainly had some comment about what had just transpired. You tried to not think about how Mel instantly thought you were dating Mikko, as if she saw something deeper in your relationship with the Finn than you did.
âWell, weâre certainly going to talk about that later.â Nina assured you, and you tried your hardest to come up with a different topic to distract her.
It was late at night, when you were curled up on the couch, when Mikko returned.
You hated the way your heart skipped a beat as you heard the keys in the lock, the way your focus had been entirely removed from the show you had been watching, and how you moved to lean your back against the headrest in anticipation for what would come next. The blond always had a routine for when he came home after being away. He always searched you out after returning from road trips, whether or not they were successful, instead of heading to his room for some much needed sleep. You tried not to think about it too much.
âHey.â You called out to him softly, a smile on your face as he dropped his suitcase in the middle of the room, and then laid across the couch, his head on your stomach and his arms around your middle.
âHello.â He mumbled into your shirt. Your heart clenched in your chest, hating how this felt too intimate for your current arrangement with him. Your fingers carded through his hair, earning you a satisfied hum.
âHow was the east coast?â You questioned, though it was kind of pointless. He had texted you as much as he could during the day, and called you before and after games. You were pretty sure you knew exactly how the east coast had been.
âFun. I beat EJ in cards twice on the plane.â He explained, and you could practically see his triumphant grin without even looking at his face. Like most hockey players, he was incredibly competitive. âHow were things here?â
âKind of boring, I went to brunch with Nina today and ran into Mel. Apparently, sheâs having a mandatory dinner tomorrow.â You explained with a chuckle. For obvious reasons, you chose to avoid the fact that Mel had found out about the nature of your relationship with him.
âI heard. Landy told everyone before we even left New York.â He explained, and you smiled. He grabbed one of your hands, the one that wasnât carding through his hair, and pressed soft kisses to each of your fingers, and then the back of your hand, before finally interlocking his fingers with yours. You watched in silent admiration as he did so, heart hammering in your chest so heavily you were afraid he would be able to hear it from the way he was laying atop you.
You needed to think of something to say, fast, or you were pretty sure you were going to combust.
âYou need a shower.â You teased, scrunching up your nose in good fun as he shot you an offended look. Seconds later, though, his expression turned to one more mischievous and you knew you were in trouble. His sly grin replaced his goofy one, and you nearly melted into a puddle right then and there.
âWant to join me?â
Bad idea.
You nodded.
You ran into a problem the next day, while you were getting ready for dinner at the Landeskogs.
âMikko Rantanen.â You called in an annoyed tone, looking over yourself in the outfit you had planned for the evening. You heard his heavy footsteps tread into your room, and then you saw him in the mirror behind you. Your heart thumped in your chest as you saw him, but your emotions took a backseat to the reason you had called him in.
âYou look good.â He hummed, his hands resting on your hips as he dipped his head down to press soft kisses to the junction of your neck and shoulder. You flushed at his compliment and his touch, setting your hands a top of his much larger ones.
âYou did this.â You gestured to the problemâa large bruise on your neck, evidence of the eventful night you both had. He had the audacity to laugh, loud and bright, and you were having a hard time being mad at him when he made a sound so sweet. âIâm serious, Mikko!â
âYou werenât complaining last night, though.â He teased, pressing a quick kiss to your cheek before retreating to sit on the edge of your bed. You turned with a pout, but his grin never wavered.
âThe boys are going to make fun of me.â You huffed, crossing yours arms. Mikko grinned, huffing out a laugh as he pulled you to stand between his legs and you couldnât help but feel and pang of pain shoot through you at how domestic everything feltâgetting ready together for a dinner party at his team captainâs.
âWell, yeah, they make fun of everyone.â Mikko assured you, and even though his words didnât sound very comforting, you couldnât help the roll of your eyes and the smile that made its way onto your face. You especially couldnât help the way you flushed as he squeezed your waist and grinned up at you with the goofy way he always did.
âSometimes, I think youâre more trouble than youâre worth.â You huffed, trying to play off the fact that you were totally enamoured by him. You slipped out of his grasp, retreating to find some concealer to cover up the bruise.
âYou really werenât saying that last night!â
Yeah, living with him was a bad idea.
Things were going great, dinner was spectacular and the company was amazing. That was, until, everyone settled on the large sectional and surrounding chairs, passing Linnea from one person to the next. You had felt Mikkoâs gaze burning holes into the side of your head from his spot beside you when you had been bouncing the baby girl in your lap. But you chose to focus on anything besides the fact that you wanted nothing more than to have your own family with him one day. It was warm, so your concealer must have rubbed off, becauseâ
âYouâve got a hickey!â Tyson shouted, gesturing to you with a mischievous look on his face. You flushed brightly, adjusting the collar on your shirt in a futile attempt to hide the bruise. Apparently, the boys were like teenagers, because suddenly all of them, besides Mikko and Cale, were crowded around you in an attempt to figure out who you were sleeping with. That was a downside of being friends with the boys; they were entirely protective over you, and wanted to be able to make sure that whoever you were with was good enough.
âWho gave it to you?â Andre asked cheekily, and you shot a nervous glance towards Mel, who was grinning smugly at you from the kitchen. You avoided the question, taking a sip of your water you had gotten moments earlier to try and cool yourself down.
âMikko, you live with her. Do you know who gave it to her?â Nate asked, and you shrunk into your seat even further. Mikko laughed, tossing his arm on the back of the couch behind your head.
âYeah, I do.â He grinned smugly, and you wished a hole would open up in the ground and swallow you whole. Mel let out a booming laugh, and to your horror, you watched a look of understanding flicker across EJâs face.
âShut the fuck up.â He deadpanned, a wide and toothless grin spread across his face. His mischievous gaze was dancing between you and Mikko, and out of the corner of your eye, you spotted Mikko nodding in confirmation.
And then it was chaos. Gabe caught on the fastest, with Naz and JT close seconds. You missed the looks of confusion on Andreâs and Tysonâs faces, finding your nails much more interesting, but you could hear Ryan explaining it to them, and their following cheers of excitement.
âAre you serious?â Gabe asked, and you could see his smug grin without even looking up to him. Neither you nor Mikko got the chance to respond, because Mel let out a resounding âyep!â from the kitchen and your face flushed further. Gabe spun to face his wife, betrayal on his face that you would have found amusing in just about any situation other than the one you were currently in. âYou knew?!â
You took that as your chance to leave, standing from the couch and heading to the front porch. Ignoring everyoneâs call of your name, you pushed forward and slipped out the door. You didnât have your coat or phone, and Mikko had been your ride, so you drew in a shaky breath to try and calm yourself.
Things with Mikko were irrevocably changed, that was for sure, but you werenât ready to face that quite yet. But, like always, Mikko had different plans. The door opened soon after you had stepped outside, and youâd recognized the blond that joined you no matter what.
âAre you okay?â He asked, his voice a lot quieter and a lot more serious than it had been five minutes before, when he had been boisterously talking with his friends and teammates. Five minutes earlier, you had been able to meet his gaze, but now you were doing your best to avoid looking at him. You shrugged, arms crossed over your chest and studying Mikkoâs sock-clad feet. He hadnât even put shoes on before he came chasing after you. You heard him sigh, but you didnât lift your gaze. âIâm sorry I told them. I just didn't want to hide you anymore.â
âNo, Mik, Iâm not mad. Just embarrassed.â You tried not to think about what that meant, and instead wrapped your arms tighter around yourself in a futile attempt to somehow make yourself smaller and warm yourself up.
âEmbarrassed?â He questioned, and you briefly wondered what it must be like to have his confidence if he wasnât embarrassed by what had just happened inside. You could still see
âYeah, itâs kind of embarrassing to have everyone know weâre just hooking up.â You turned away from him, closing your eyes and feeling the cold air against your flushed skin. Youâre not sure what spurred your next words, knowing they were a bad idea, but nonetheless the confession tumbled past your lips in a whisper you secretly hoped he couldnât hear. âEspecially since Iâm half in love with you.â
âOh.â Was all he said, and you squeezed your eyes shut. It felt there were miles between you and Mikko, like you were drifting in space his feet were planted firmly on the ground. Your arms were crossed tightly across your chest, and you were doing all that you could in an attempt to not start crying on the Landeskogâs front porch. âCan you look at me?â
There was amusement in his voice that had confusion bubbling up in you. There was not one thing you found amusing about this situation, but when you turned back to face him, he was grinning from ear to ear.
âCan I talk now?â He asked smugly, his hands falling to the outside of your arms to hold you in place. You distantly registered that you nodded, but the bright look in his eyes kept you locked into your place. âIâm half in love with you, too.â
And that was not what you were expecting, honestly, and you let out a breathy laugh before you could stop yourself. His grin widened at your shock, and he took a step closer to you, so you were nearly standing chest to chest.
âActually, I know Iâm in love with you.â Mikko corrected. You could barely hear him over the sound of your heart pounding in your chest. One of his hands, that had been resting on the outside of your arms, moved towards your face, and then he titled your chin to meet his gaze head on, and you felt your whole body lock up. It wasnât in fear, but excitement, that he was as close to you as he was with his last words still hanging in the air.
âReally?â You whispered, and a look of disbelief crossed his face, and he took a step closer that had you keening into him.
âHow could I not be? Youâre my best friend, and youâre always there for me when I come home from road trips.â He explained with the utmost certainty, and you couldnât help the playful roll of your eyes.
âThatâs because I live there, Mik.â You teased, watching as his grin widened at your joke. Instead of answering, he ducked his head to meet you in a kiss that had your head swimming. It was far from the first time you had kissed him, but it was the first time you had done so with both of your feelings out on the air. One of your hands settled on his broad chest, the other wrapping around the back of his neck and threading through the blond hair on the nape of his neck. He hummed in appreciation, and suddenly you were grinning too much for the kiss to actually work and had to pull away.
âSo, do you believe me now?â He asked, dropping his forehead against yours to catch his breath. Your grin widened as your hand joined the other on the back of his neck while his own settled on your waist.
âHm, I might need a little more convincing.â You hummed, feigning being deep in thought. Mikkoâs chuckle filled the air, and you smiled at him, and he leaned towards you to do a little more convincing. Just as his lips brushed against yours, there was a knock on the window by the front door. You groaned, turning slightly to see Gabe and the rest of the guys watching you and Mikko with smug grins on their faces.
âNot on my front porch! We have neighbors!â Gabe told you through the window, and you flushed in embarrassment. Mikko let out a groan of his own, burying his face in the crook of your neck and mumbling what sounded like Finnish curses at his captain. You chuckled, bringing up a hand to rake through the curls on the top of his head.
âCongrats, you guys.â Nazâs words were genuine, but there was a mischievous grin on his face that told you Mikko would be teased good naturedly at the next practice. You smiled at him, and he was quickly overshadowed by two of his teammates.
As you faintly listened to JT and Tyson bicker back and forth from inside over who claimed that you and Mikko would get together first, you felt the blond still leaning heavily against you squeeze your sides gently, muttering a quiet âletâs get out of hereâ to which you nodded readily. You slipped back inside to bid goodbyes and grab your things, only one thought sticking out to you.
Moving in with him might have been a bad idea, but the result couldnât have been better.
#mikko rantanen#Mikko Rantanen x reader#mikko rantanen imagine#NHL imagine#NHL x reader#hockey imagine#hockey x reader#Colorado Avalanche#Colorado Avalanche imagine#Colorado Avalanche x reader
436 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Meant to Be (Charlie Weasley x OC)
What happens when Bill brings home a girl and Charlie is completely awestruck by her?
WARNINGS: curse words, mentions of alcohol, SMUT
A/N: This chapter contains a rather long sexy scene (probably the longest I have ever written and well..itâsâŚjuicy. I had a day, okay. BYE đ)
Chapter 14
Charlie
3 months laterâŚ
âCharlie, you got a minute?â I stopped in front of the Admission Office.
âOf course, Ernie. Got something for me?â I grinned at him.
âA letter from your brother.â He handed me the envelope. âWhat got you all cheered up today?â
âWhat do you mean?â I kept looking at the letter.
After all these months it still felt amazing getting a couple of letters per week from Bill.
âI heard you whistling walking here. You only whistle when youâre in a really good mood.â He smirked.
âItâs the first Saturday in August, Ernie. You know what that means!â I couldnât hide the smile that spread across my face.
I canât believe Ernie noticed when I whistle.
The truth is, I donât recall the last time I was this happy. The mating season was over. Bill and I were on speaking terms again. Just last month I was able to see all my siblings and my parents again.
We had a family reunion and Bill and I got Ron drunk by accident. We had two bottles on the table. One with wine and the other with apple juice and we forgot to check the bottle before pouring him a drink.
He, of course, didnât say anything and after two glasses he was hammered. Bill and I couldnât stop laughing at the way he spoke and he was so tipsy. He tried getting up and almost fell flat on his face and then found it so funny that he fell off the bench we were sitting on.
It wasnât funny when mum found us and saw something was wrong. Bill tried to distract her but failed and she figured us out. She made us take Ron to bed and then we planned to hide in the attic with the ghoul but mum found us and she shouted in our faces for a solid hour. I felt as if I was 12 again.
When she stopped she made us go down and wait on our family members for the rest of the night. Before we did, we made an excuse that we need to use the toilet and we locked ourselves in the bathroom on the middle floor and started laughing so hard I thought I wonât be able to catch a breath. We might be 23 and 25, which is way too old to make mum so mad, but we didnât care. We were having the time of our lives.
I canât begin to describe how happy it made me that I could hang out with Bill again. With my siblings. To get a bone-crushing hug from Ginny and play chess with Ron. Itâs indescribable. For the first time since I started working in Romania, I wanted to plan my days off to go and see them again and I was loving it.
I was finally myself again. Talking to my family. Supporting and being there for my siblings. Teasing Bill for being so in love and having the best job in the world. I even made myself a bookshelf and I am slowly filling it with books.
My routine in the Sanctuary is more or less the same. I wake up. Make myself a coffee and go watch the sunrise. I am no longer overthinking if Rhyleeâs going to be there and if she is, we simply watch the sun showing itself from behind the mountains together.
I didnât think I would be able to be friends with her after what happened at her place that night but we grew even closer. She was one of my best friends. That didnât mean my feelings for her faded away. But they were easier to bear now that I didnât feel guilty for being in love with her.
I have come to terms that I will never call her mine. It was painful, I am not going to lie about that but at least I can move on and not overthink her every move.
Bill and my friends in the Reserve all think that I should tell her how I feel but every time they try and persuade me I stop them. I made a mistake telling my mates what Bill told me about Nick. Ever since I did they are trying to do everything to bring me and Rhylee together. At first, I wanted to kill them but now I just find it amusing.
I am proud of myself for how much Iâve grown. I feel more mature and I see things differently. I see what matters and I push myself to do things that make me happy. I read more. I run. I train Aami and Bean, thatâs the name Rhylee decided to give our albino Short-Snout. I hang out with my friends and advise my siblings. I really couldnât ask for more.
The fact that I am still awestruck every time I see Rhylee or that my heart wants to escape my ribcage every time she laughs or looks at me, is just a minor inconvenience now. I can deal with that with everything else being so great. I wouldnât change my current life for anything in the world if it means I make my family happy and I can hang out with my friends while having the best job.
At first, I wanted to fight my feelings. Push them down. Get rid of them somehow. But I quickly realized that I canât change them and that itâs pointless to think they are simply going away. I have meaningless sex and even though itâs never as it was with Rhylee, it still counts as a fun night and itâs a good distraction.
I might get lucky and find myself a girl to settle down with one day. For now, I was happy with the things being as they were. It wasnât perfect but it was much much better compared to the painful loop I was in before.
âIâll be damned!â Ernieâs voice brought me back to reality. âI forgot about the party tonight!â He slammed his hand at his forehead. âThanks, Charlie for reminding me! Can you imagine me forgetting about it?â He shook his head.
âErnie, if itâs going to be anything like last year, just the music and us being all over the place would remind you soon enough.â I laughed.
Every year, in the first week of August we had a party. We invited everybody from the neighboring wizard villages and there was always someone that borrowed something Muggles call speakers. We decorate the central area of our village with lights and put tables and chairs around it so it looks like a dance floor. We hang the speakers from the trees and we help with the cooking throughout the day.
The party officially begins the second we are done with work and the music starts playing. Itâs something we all look forward to all summer. Theo has been talking about it for two weeks now. He made an entire plan on getting us all so wasted that if he asked Gerta out again, we wonât remember how she slaps him in the face.
âYouâre right, mate! Iâll see you there!â Ernie started putting papers together. âI have to clean up the office early if I want to make it to the party in time!â
âWant me to help you? I just finished working.â I offered.
âOh, no! You go get all nice and ready, so you can dance with the ladies!â He laughed and I followed.
âWill do, Ernie. Will do.â I waved to him and started walking toward my home.
People were already running left and right, checking if everything is ready. I unlocked my front door and closed it with my foot while opening Billâs letter.
Dear Charlie,
I know youâre going to be busy this weekend with your big party and everything, but I just had to write to you about this.
I bought a wedding ring for Fleur today. I am planning on asking her to marry me this weekend. I am taking her to the beach near Shell Cottage. Dad said that perhaps we could even buy it if we ask aunt Muriel nicely. I donât want to get my hopes up but I can imagine myself living with Fleur there.
I am planning a romantic picnic and popping the question by the end of the night! I would love your opinion on the matter but I sent out this letter too late for your owl to reach me with your answer. Perhaps while youâre reading this, Iâm already engaged!
Can you feel how nervous I am through my letter?
Anyways, I just needed to share that with you!
Wish me luck!
Oh, and have fun at the party! Please have the time of your life and donât hold back in case anything ought to happen, if you know what I mean!
Love, Bill
Merlinâs beard, he is getting engaged! It was Saturday, so either he is already or he will be soon!
I jumped in the air in the middle of my living room thatâs how happy I was for him. I hope they can convince aunt Muriel to sell them Shell Cottage. We used to go there as kids and itâs a wonderful place to start a family.
I blinked as I felt my eyes water. I wish I had the time to write him back and tell him how fucking proud I am of him for doing this and that I think Fleur will be thrilled for how he is planning to propose. I canât wait for them to have babies so I can be an uncle!
What was I doing?
I put the letter down and scratched my head. I was so excited for my brother that I completely forgot.
Party! Right!
I hurried to take a shower and then opened my closet to see what I could wear. I didnât wear jeans for ages. So letâs go with that and a buttoned shirt. I checked myself out in the small mirror in the bathroom and combed my hair with my fingers. As much as I could comb it. My hair was untamable.
I think I look pretty good! Not that it matters as I knew Theo is going to get us all drunk in about 15 minutes! I locked the door behind me and started walking toward the music.
âThere he is!â Andrew raised his glass at me the second he spotted me.
âLook at you being all handsome!â Theo put a hand over my shoulder the second I sat down.
âAre you flirting with me, Theodore?â I winked at him. âMy place or yours?â
âDamn, Charles. Is that how you flirt with women because if I wasnât married I would go with you right now.â Peter laughed.
âI would love to, Weasley. But I am going home with Gerta tonight!â Theo was determined.
âReally?â Andrew and John asked together before bursting out laughing.
âWe should get one of those Muggle devices that capture what is going on. So that even if none of us remembers tonight we could watch it in the morning.â Evan said.
âI will stay sober just to see Theo get slapped by Gerta!â Peter smirked.
âYouâre already tipsy, boss.â Andrew obviously didnât believe Peter will stay sober.
âDamn, youâre right.â Peter said after a few seconds of thinking about it.
We all started laughing.
Three hours later our table had 3 empty bottles of Fire Whiskey on it, more empty beer bottles than one could count and the waitress just brought another round. To say that we were completely hammered was an understatement.
We were laughing at something, tears running down my face. I am pretty confident none of us knew what the joke was or who told it.
âTheodore, there you are damn it!â Our faces got serious the second we comprehended who was standing in front of us.
âGerta, love!â Theo stood up, knocking a few bottles off the table.
âI am just wasted enough to say yes to you. Now come with me before I change my mind!â
I have no idea how Theo fancied this woman. I was terrified of her. Even her harsh voice scared me.
We all watched Theo and Gerta going towards her hut with our mouths open.
âPlease, tell me one of us will be able to remember that in the morning!â Peter whined.
âI donât think I could forget this if I drank the entire alcohol stash in the Sanctuary.â Andrew said slowly.
He looked like he was about to throw up.
âWhat is happening?â Evan, who was sleeping, leaned on his crossed arms, lifted his head.
âGerta just took Theo home.â I answered, still in shock.
âWhat?!â I thought his eyes were going to fall out of their sockets and I think itâs safe to say he just sobered up.
âLook, Charlie!â Peter and John leaned against me. âItâs Rhylee.â They sang together.
âSo?â I rolled my eyes.
I knew this was coming. I was hoping they would be too drunk to remember to tease me about her, but apparently, they werenât there yet.
âCome on! Go and dance with her!â John tried pushing me to stand up but he was too weak.
It was funny how I was the youngest but did the best with alcohol.
âGive me a break, mates.â I pretended to look through the bottles to see if there was one that wasnât opened yet.
âCâmon! She has been eyeing you all night!â Peter said. âHave some fun, will you!â
I sighed and got up. I knew they wouldnât stop until I would go and ask her to dance. And to be perfectly honest, I was too drunk to care or to feel nervous about it.
I made my way to her. Surprised that I wasnât tipsy at all.
âHi.â I waved at her awkwardly. âWant to dance?â
âSure!â She grinned and stood up at once.
I havenât noticed how drunk she was until we reached the dance floor and she started hugging me. We danced to a few songs and I didnât even dare to look at the table where my friends were sitting. They would probably start cheering.
The next song was a slow one. Shit! Whoâs idea was this?
Rhylee pulled me closer, our bodies slamming against each other and if I wasnât so steady on my feet we would collapse to the ground. She wrapped her arms around my waist and brought her face closer to mine.
âYou look very handsome tonight.â She winked at me.
Okay, I think itâs time to take her home. She is drunk and doesnât know what sheâs saying.
âThanks. You look great too.â I didnât know what else to say.
Of course, she looked great. She was gorgeous. But Iâm not going to admit that to her.
I didnât like the way she was looking at me. Not one bit. Itâs the same look she was giving me all night the night we had sex at the Burrow and I am not going through that again. I might not be hurting anyone this time but she was in a relationship.
âLetâs get you home, shall we.â I smiled at her and hugged her over the shoulder.
âNo! Why?â She tried to stop me. âWe just started dancing. Come on, Charlie! Loosen up a bit!â She got so close to me that if I wouldnât move my head backward we would kiss.
This was getting out of hand.
She wrapped her hands around me again. How was she so strong if she was as drunk as she appeared to be? I sighed and we danced through one more song.
âOkay, now you can take me home.â Her whispering in my ear sent shivers down my spine.
We were slowly making our way through the crowd, toward her cottage when I remembered that I never opened the present she got me for Christmas at the Burrow. I have no idea why it popped in my head but I was just drunk enough not to care and admit to her that I lost it.
âHey, Rhy?â I cleared my throat.
âYes?â Her eyes were too hopeful for my liking.
âDo you remember the present you gave me for Christmas when we met?â She simply hummed in response.
I felt my cheeks turn pink. This was embarrassing. After what happened between us and she gave me the little package, I simply tossed it in my bag. I donât remember where I put it once I got back to Romania and I donât even know why we are talking about it now but apparently drunk Charlieâs curiosity got the better of him and wants to know whatâs inside.
âI never got the chance to open it and I misplaced it somehow. What was inside?â I said as quickly as I could.
I didnât want to offend her for losing it.
âWhat?â She laughed.
âWhat was inside the little box?â I repeated the question.
âWhere did you lose it?â She ignored me.
âIt has to be somewhere in my cottage if I didnât toss it in the trash by accident.â I scratched my chin, thinking hard where it could be.
âWell, letâs go then!â She grabbed my hand and started walking.
âWhere are you taking me?â I chuckled.
âWe are going to search your place for my present!â She bestowed me with the biggest grin I have ever seen.
She seemed so pleased with her idea.
âNow?â I chortled.
âYes!â She exclaimed. âThe gift might be silly but we got to see what I got you!â
âYou donât remember?â I raised my eyebrows at her and she stopped walking for a second.
âI am not sure.â She said slowly after a few seconds. âCome on, Charlie! Itâll be fun!â
I havenât seen her this relaxed and happy in months. She grabbed my hand and started walking towards my cottage again. She was so excited to do this that I simply couldnât deny her the satisfaction of finding the little box. And to be completely honest, I didnât want to stop her.
âOkay, so if I was a little box, where would I be?â She put her hands on her hips, thinking hard, her eyes scanning every shelf and drawer. I started in the kitchen and she went to check the compartment in my bathroom.
After half an hour we completely trashed the place but I didnât mind at all. I was having too much fun with her. She started throwing the clothes out of my closet, jumper after jumper and I started moving the socks away to see if I tossed it in the drawer.
I almost gave up when my fingers touched something that wasnât fabric. I pulled out a small red box with a green bow on it. This was it!
âRhy, I found it!â I heard her gasp.
I think she was standing inside my closet. I laughed when she poked her head out of it. She was adorable!
She hurried to me, stepping over piles of clothes, and stopped right in front of me.
âOpen it.â She whispered, her eyes on the box in my hands.
I slowly removed the lid and shook the boxâs contents onto my palm. I couldnât believe it. It was a dragon scale. A dragon scale of an albino dragon.
Thatâs what she got me for Christmas?
I know it didnât mean anything because she didnât even know who she was bringing the gift to but I was still astounded. She knew I loved dragons so she got me a dragon scale. I couldnât take my eyes off it.
âYou call this a silly gift?â I breathed.
Rhylee dragged her finger across it and put it back in the box. I was so in shock at what it was that I didnât notice how fast she was breathing. She took the box from my hand and placed it on top of my dresser.
âRhy, are you oâŚâ
She cupped my face and kissed me hard on the mouth. I was so startled by her action that I didnât have the time to respond.
âIâm sorry.â She pulled away, her hand over her mouth.
âEmmâŚitâs okay.â I didnât know what to say.
I just kept staring at her with my eyes wide open, trying to calm my heart down.
âI shouldnât have done that.â I could see the panic in her eyes growing.
What the fuck am I supposed to do? Am I supposed to pretend I didnât enjoy the kiss? Because that would be a bloody lie. I have been dreaming about kissing her again since we spent the night together at the Burrow.
Did she even know what she was doing? How drunk was she? Because that kiss definitely sobered me up! I thought we were over this. She stopped that night when I came to her place. Why did she do it now? I thought I was doing a good job being her friend. Why does she mess with me like this!
I needed every muscle in my body not to grab her hand and pull her back for another kiss. I canât do this, can I? She has a boyfriend. Somebody will get hurt again! I canât go through that guilt again. I canât hurt someone else. Even if I donât know the guy. Even if he is a prick like Bill said.
BillâŚ
What did Bill say in his letter this morning?
Please have the time of your life and donât hold back in case anything ought to happen, if you know what I mean!
Donât hold back. Bill, thatâs not helping!
I was trapped. I wanted to grab her hand and prevent her from leaving but at the same time, I wanted to do the right thing. My heart was beating so fast that it hurt and the look in Rhyleeâs eyes wasnât helping me decide. It was a mix of panic and hope. Hope, that I would decide for her whether or not this was a bad idea.
Of course, itâs a bad idea, Rhylee! Itâs the worst possible idea.
âI have to go.â She bowed her head and started towards the door of my bedroom.
Itâs a bad idea.
It is a really bad idea.
I know, damn it!
But do I care?
I stepped toward her, almost tripping over the clothes on the floor.
Do I care?
I grabbed her hand and turned her around, our bodies colliding. Her eyes slowly moved up to lock with mine. We were both breathing heavily.
âCharlie.â
Damn it, Rhylee! You canât say my name like that. Donât ask for me to do something.
Okay, letâs go over this again.
Is it a bad idea? Yes.
Do I care? I am just drunk enough that itâs safe to say that no, I do not.
I placed my hands around her neck and kissed her. I thought she was going to resist me. I was waiting for her to pull away. But she didnât. She was doing quite to opposite. She parted my lips with her tongue and it gently found mine. She was kissing me back.
Merlinâs beard, this was insane! I canât believe I forgot how good her lips felt on mine. What an amazing kisser she was. How soft her lips were and with what passion she kissed me.
I put her hands on her hips and brought us closer to the bed. With a gentle nudge, she was lying on it, that playful look in her eyes again. I climbed on top of her and wrapped my fingers around her hair and gently pulled it back so she tilted her head and revealed her neck.
I placed a soft kiss just behind her right ear and I felt her tremble. I kissed her again, not so softly this time. I started biting her neck and I felt her moving under me.
This simply canât be wrong. It felt too right to be wrong.
I pushed myself up and started to unbutton my shirt. I looked down at her. Damn, she was so sexy. She always was but the fact that she was wearing a dress when she always wears either jeans or sweatpants was frying my brain.
âPlease, fuck me, Charlie!â
Seriously, she was begging me?
Why in Godricâs Hollow did I put a shirt with so many buttons on? I donât have time to do this! I put my hands on my chest and pulled the shirt off me. The sound of fabric ripping filled my ears and my heart started pumping even faster when I saw Rhyleeâs eyes shine.
I helped her get up and pressed her against the wall. She wants me to do her, I will do it my way!
I took my precious time unzipping her dress. I could feel her getting impatient but I knew she liked the tease. If she only knew what she got herself into.
She took her arms out of her sleeves and shook her body so the dress fell off her. I turned her around, her back to the wall now, and spread her legs. She was observing my every move, curious what I was going to do next.
âLift your arms.â I demanded and without questioning me they were above her head.
I wrapped my left hand around her wrists and pulled her underwear down with my right one. I unhooked her bra without hesitation. She was now standing in front of me, completely naked. I stuck my tongue down her throat while circling her nipple. She moaned in my mouth.
Oh, Rhylee, you havenât felt anything yet.
I slowly moved my fingers down across her belly button, still kissing her. It didnât really surprise me that the second my fingers ran past her clit, they drowned in her wetness. She gasped in my mouth as I started moving them in circles.
I let go of her arms now and she put them around my neck, trying to keep it together. I have to say she was doing a rather poor job.
âWhat is it?â I teased her when I started moving my fingers around faster and her eyes rolled back.
âFuckâŚyou.â She said between her moans.
âIâm a little busy focusing on you right now, Rhy.â I whispered to her.
She tried squeezing her legs together but I didnât let her. I felt her getting tighter and I was determined not to stop until she screams from pleasure.
âAre you going to cum already?â I laughed playfully.
âIâŚI canât hold it.â She cried.
âOh, donât hold back.â I bit the tip of her ear as her breathing got even faster.
She buried her fingers in my hair and kissed me. She was pressing hard against my lips, clutching my fingers with her soaked walls, muffling her moans with the kiss. It was pure euphoria, feeling her tremble. It brought me pleasure on another level.
âStop.â She finally pulled herself together to talk.
âAre you sure?â I mocked her.
The look in her eyes was saying otherwise.
âItâs your turn.â She winked at me.
âOh, I am not done with you.â I pressed her harder against the wall and placed a gentle kiss on her collar bone.
She winced, her body still sensitive to my touch.
She was speechless and her eyes were full of the wonder of what my next move will be.
âYou begged me to fuck you. Donât you know you have to think before you speak?â
I bit her neck. And her shoulder. And made a few circles with my tongue around her nipple, while playing with the other one with my finger. I kissed the scar that painted her belly. And just below the belly button. I got to my knees and spread her legs again.
I slowly ran my finger across her clit and she shivered.
âAre you ready to cum for me again?â She bit her lip and nodded in reply.
My fingers slipped back into her. This time I decided to take it more slowly. Letâs see how she likes it if I move my fingers in and out. Does that do anything?
She arched her back, scratching the wall behind her. And what if I do this?
I spread her legs just a bit more, lowered my head, and kissed her wet lips.
âOh.â She let out a sigh.
I ran my tongue over her clit and started turning it in gentle circles. As she started breathing faster I doubled the pressure and felt her knees give in.
âKeep it together, Rhy.â I teased, my fingers still hard at work.
She grabbed my hair and pushed me back to continue my work.
âFuck, Charlie.â
I donât know if she was so horny or was I doing such a good job as it didnât take her long to cum again. Her body was spasming more than before and this time she didnât have my lips to stifle her moans. I loved how loud she was. How her pleasureful sounds filled my ears. It was like a drug.
I got up and wrapped my arms around her. She was a mess.
âHave enough yet?â I winked at her.
âNo.â She giggled.
âGood.â I nodded.
I put my hands on her hips and lifted her and she automatically wrapped her legs around me. I gave her just enough space between our bodies that she unzipped my jeans and pulled them off.
She grabbed my dick, looking me straight in the eyes, and bit her lips when she placed it right in front of her juicy entrance. I donât know what she was expecting as a surprised gasp left her mouth when I thrust in her.
She wrapped her arms around me and held tight to keep herself steady, moaning while I was rocking my hips back and forth.
Fuck, she felt good. This was insane. I knew that with all the adrenaline running through my veins, the alcohol left my head a long time ago but I still felt dizzy. I canât believe it was even better than the last time.
I fantasized about sleeping with her more times than I would like to admit. I just couldnât help it. She was the best I ever had. I could be myself around her. Somehow I knew exactly what she wanted and I wanted to give it to her. Badly.
I have to start thinking about something else. She felt too good and she was getting tighter again. I want to wreck her completely. I want her to forget her name and I want her to scream mine again.
âCharlie.â She moaned in my ear.
âHave enough of me yet?â
âCharlie.â She said louder.
âYeah.â
âIâŚâ
âWhat is it, sweetheart?â I placed a soft kiss on her neck as I started to move my hips even faster.
âIâŚâ
âCome on, you can do it.â I encouraged her to speak.
I was too amused by how weak she was.
âOh, myâŚâ Her eyelids fluttered and I felt her squeezing me even more.
âCum for me again.â I breathed.
I could watch her moan and twist from pleasure all night every night.
âCharlie, I canât.â She finally managed to complete a full sentence.
I stopped moving my hips and froze.
âAre you okay?â I lifted her chin and made her look at me.
âWhy the fuck did you stop?â Her eyes widened.
âYou said you canât, I thoughtâŚâ I blinked at her.
I was so confused.
âIâŚâ She bit her lip and looked away.
âWhat is it?â I tilted my head to find her eyes again.
âI never came three times before.â She mumbled so fast that I thought I heard her wrong.
âOh.â I pressed my lips together, to stop them from spreading into a smile. âWell, do you think you could cum again?â I asked gently.
âYes. I was close.â That naughty smile is going to be the death of me.
âThen letâs break your record, shall we?â I smirked at her and lifted her so she wrapped her legs around me again.
I entered her slowly this time and she pushed my hips more towards her immediately when she saw what I was doing.
âDonât get slow on me now, Weasley.â She bit my lip and sent a new wave of adrenaline through my veins.
I decided to tease her just for saying that. I slowly pulled my hips back, so that only my tip was inside of her and then pushed my hips forward again with such a force that it took her breath away.
I did it again.
And again and again and again until she started screaming from pleasure again. For a second I thought she was going to pass out as her eyes sealed shut and she gasped for air between her moans. But I was determined not to stop until her body relaxes or she tells me to stop. She was doing neither.
She barely had the strength to wrap her hand around my neck so I could lift her when she stopped moaning. I took her to my bed and covered her.
âWhat are you doing?â She asked, her voice rusty from all the sounds she was making.
âIâm going to take a shower. You need some rest.â I winked at her.
âWe need to take care of you first.â Her eyes moved from mine, down to my dick which was still hard.
âYou can do that later. Now rest.â I placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.
I walked out of the room, straight into the shower.
Just as the hot water started running down my body, I felt her press her body against mine from behind.
âMiss me already?â I turned around and smirked.
âI told youâŚâ She kneeled. âWe have to take care of you.â
She didnât have a chance to say anything else as she grabbed my dick and put it in her mouth. Damn, she was good at sucking dick. It was unbelievable. I was the one with weak knees now. She was moving her mouth so fast as if she wanted to get revenge for before.
I wanted to watch her doing it. I wanted to see how she chokes on my dick but I couldnât. It felt too good and I couldnât stop my eyes from rolling back and closing them. I buried my fingers into her wet hair and helped her move.
I loved how she enjoyed doing it. The way she was moaning and looking up at me. I canât take it anymore. I let out a loud groan as I came, the water washing my load off her face.
âNow, I can rest.â She smirked and I helped her get up.
I turned her around, wrapped my arms around her and placed a kiss on her shoulder.
#harry potter fanfiction#charlie weasley#charlie weasley fanfiction#the weasleys#weasley family#hp imagine#charlie weasley x oc#charlie weasley imagine#the burrow#harry potter imagine#weasley fanfiction#charlie weasley x mc#bill weasley#harry potter#wizarding world
49 notes
¡
View notes